IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

.<?

'«?.

i?.

t^'/

1.0

IIM 112.5

1.4

2.2

|2.0

I.I

mil 1 R

1.25

Ilk III

CIHM/ICMH

Microfiche

Series.

CIHM/ICMH
Collection de
microfiches.

^.anadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques

1980

Technical Notes / Notes techniques

The Institute has attempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. I'hysical
features of this copy which may aiter any of the
images in the reproduction are checked below.

L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire
qu'il lui a 6td possible de se procurer. Certains
d^fauts susceptibles de nu're d la quality de la
reproduction sont notds ci-dep^sous.

D
D

Coloured covers/
Couvertures de couleur

Coloured maps/

Cartes gdographiques en couleur

Coloured pages/
Pages de couleur

Coloured plates/
Planches en couleur

□

Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/
Pages ddcolordes, tachetdes ou piqu^es

Show through/
Transparence

Tight binding (may cause shadows or
distortion along interior margin)/
Reliure serr6 (peut causer de I'ombre ou
de la distortion le long de la marge
intSrieure)

Pages damaged/
Pages endommagdes

Additional comments/
Commentaires suppl6mentaires

Bibliographic Notes / Notes bibliographiques

D
D

Only edition available/
Seule Edition dispcnible

Bound with other material/
Reli6 avec d'autres documents

Pagination incorrect/
Erreurs de pagination

Pages missing/

Des pages manquent

Cover title missing/

Le tctre de couverture manque

□

Maps missir g/

Des cartes g6ographiques manquent

Plates missing/

Des planches manquent

Additional comments/
Commentaires suppldmentaires

The images appearing here are the best quality
possible considering the condition and legibility
of the original copy and in keeping with the
filming contract specifications.

Les images suivantes ont 6x6 reproduites avec le
plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et
de la nettetd de Texemplaire film6, et en
conformity avec les conditions du contrat de
filmage.

The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall
contain the symbol —^'(meaning CONTINUED"),
or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever
applies.

Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la der-
nidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le cas:
le symbole -—^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le symbole
V signifie "FIN".

The original copy was borrowed from, and
filmed with, the kind consent of the following
institution:

National Library of Canada

L'exemplaire filml fut reproduit grSce d la
g6n6rosit6 de I'^tablissement pr§teur
suivant :

Bibliothdque nationale du Canada

Maps or plates too large to be entirely included
in one exposure are filmed beginning in the
upper |pft han'i corner, left to right and top to
bottom, as many frames as required. The
following diagrams illustrate the method:

Les cartes ou les planches trop grandes pour dtre
reproduites en un seul cliche sont filmdes d
partir de Tangle supdrieure gauche, de gauche d
droite et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre
d'images ndcessaire. Le diagramme suivant
iliustre la mdthode :

LIFE INSIDE THE CHURCH OF

ROME.

M. FRANCIS CLARE CUSACK,

^"•THE NUN OF KEN MARE.''

TORONTO:

WILLIAM BRIGGS, WESLEY BUILDINGS,

90 TO 33 RioHMOKy Sirrbt Wbbt.

1889.

9 I

Entered accordin<,' to Act of the Parliament of Canada, in the year one thousand
eight hundred and eighty-nine, hy Wilmam Uuiotts. Book Steward of the
Methodist Book and Publishinff House, Toronto, at the Departnient of
Agriculture.

PREFACE.

'HPIIIS bonk will be chpractcriscd by plain speaking,
-^ and contain a record of plain facts. I hesitated
lon:^ and ihoii'^ht much before I began this work,
because I knew how threat its importance would be,
and I did not forjj^ct that 1 shall have to answer to
God for what I have written. I know that all the
tieaclicry and deceit of which I have been made
the subject is the common, ordinary practice of the
Church of Rome ; and if my sufferings have been
great, and if the treatment which 1 have received
has been cruel, it has simply been because I was at
the mercy of a power which knows no mercy, and
which makes persecut'on a dogma of her Church.

As I shall have occasion to mention my autobio-
graphy several times in the course of this work, I
may at once refer the reader to the end of this volume
for particulars of its contents. It may be well to
state here that any one who reads Roman Catholic
lives of Kcman Catholic canonized saints, will find
in tncm ample evidence of tiiC pcrsecutmg spirit
of the Kcman Catholic Cnurch, Every one of those

PREFACE.

"saints" whom llic Roman Church now honours so
highly, was in his or her hfctimc made the subject
of the bitterest opposition, and the victim of the
most cruel persecution. Rome hated her own saints
while they were living-, but canonised them when
they were dead.

Rome need not boast of the good works which
have been done in her Church, because they have
been accomplished, for the most part, not because of
the help of the Church, but in spite of its opposition.

Would to God that the eyes of all mankind
could be opened to see Rome as she is ! It has the
power in many countries to trample on and crush
the weak, because it flatters and bribes the stronj:^ to
act as its ally in evil, until the strong also become
weak ; and then they, too, learn what are the tender
mercies of this professedly Christian Church.

Rome, or rather the Pope, sits in the temple of
God, showing himself to be God, for he claims the
very authority of God to add to the commands of
God at his pleasure. I shall show that Rome is a
Church which has always tolerated, if it has not
encouraged, immorality ; and I shall show this from
facts which cannot be disputed. I beg of my dear
Roman Catholic friends to read patiently before they
condemn. It is a man's own loss if he lives in
wilful ignorance. Truth remains ; facts are there all
the time, whether wc believe or disbelieve them.
It is no wonder that Rome is afraid of history, of
education, and of truth. If Rome was not afraid of

PJ^EFAC^.

truth, why should she persecute those who declare
it ? Magna est vcrittis ct prcvalabit — '' Great is truth
and it sliall prevail." If a man is denied all know-
Icdj^e of facts, if he must not read the history of past
ages in which he will find the history of the Popes,
how can he know that tlicy were too often the most
corrupt and immoral men, even in an age when
corruption was common ? What advantage is it to
him to be ignorant of facts ? How does he know
that the Roman (so called) Catholic Church is a
system which depends on ignorance for its perpetua-
tion, and for its existence ? In order to be a "good
Catholic " you niust be an ignorant man. You must
not know that Popes committed incest, that they
com.mitted unnatural crimes. You mast believe
that they were saints, all good and holy men, with
pel haps, when the evil cinnot altogether b: denied,
a few exceptions; for it will be admitted th it "a few
Popes " were not as good a' they sliould have been.
You must not know that they committed the most
fearful crimes to advance their illegitiin ite children :
and that they even had their mistrc scs in the very
Vatican palace, where you go to k.iecl with such
reverence, and from whence you tal^e your orders
not only as to your religious belief, but as to your
political conduct.

I do not ask you to take my word for these
things, but I do ask you to read later, in this book,
the facts of history as told ev. n by Roman Catholic
historians. I ask you to consider facts, and I shall

PREFACE,

give you the opportunity of ascertaining that these
facts arc well founded, by placing before you the
sources from which they are derived.

If the facts which I shall bring forward shock j
you, amaze j'ou, startle you, the question is not 1
whether they are very dreadful, but whether they are
true. Some of these awful disclosures were made
by a Rtjman Catholic bishop still living and \

ministering in the 1

Yoi

c Koman Catholic Church. Your
reason is a gift which God has given you, and for
the use of which He will most certainly hold you
accountable. Do you not know the parable of the
talents } Do you not know that God condemned
the man who hid the one talent which God had
given him, and cast him into outer darkness because
he had not used it }

Where and when has God told you that you are
riot to use the talent of reason, which He Himself has
given you } If that talent was \''ithdruvn from you,
what would }0U be .? If you had not reason, you
would be no better than the beasts of the field, and
a man who refuses to use his reason will be classed
hereafter as a beast, as one unworthy of this sublime
and best of God's gifts. No wonder the Rotijan
Catholic is forbidden, except with a special license,
to read the Bible. If he did he would become too
wise, he would become wise unto salvation. Now
and then the Church of Rome makes a great show
of permitting or advising the Roman Catholic to read
" parts " of the Bib^e, as Cardinal Gibbons has done

PREFACE.

vli

'x\. these
Kou the

J shock

is not

Ihcy arc

e made

ig and

Your

md for

'Id you

of the

'cmntd

)d had

)ccause

ou are

elf has

n you,

you

:1, and

asscd

blime

Oman

:ense,

e too

Now
show

read
done

lately. But if he may read parts to his advantage,
vvliy not read all ? Is it not all Cod's v">rd ? Where
does God say read " parts" of the Bible? No ; He
says, "search the Scriptures;" not a part of them,
but all of them, so that you may know what God
wishes you to believe. And what man shall dare for-
bid you to do what God Himself has told you to do }
Why, the inspired Apostle Paul says that even if
an angel from heaven should preach another Gospel
than that which he preached, let him be accursed.
Hence the Church of Rome actually curses herself
when she preaches to you that you may not " search
the Scriptures," since it is the very command of God
in the Bible that }0u should do so.

Few Protestants have the least idea how entirely
ignorant even the best educated Roman Catholics
are of the Bible. I was often surprised to find that
very few of the sisters knew anything of the Scriptures.
They knew nothing of them, in fact, except the
short extracts from the New Testament to be found
in the Prayer Books they are allowed to use.

It is wise to keep people in ignorance when you
desire to deceive them.

I have been often asked how it was that I re-
mained so many years in the Roman Church, when
I ought to have known that it was a corrupt Church,
The question is a fair one, and it has direct reference
to what I am now saying. It was because I was
kept in ignorance. I had read history as most
people read it, in a general way. I was well informed

\ili

PREFACE,

as to the history of England, u{ Ireland, of Scotland,
of ancient Rome, of Greece, oi* Eastern, and of
pagan nations ; but I had not read the history of
Rome under the Popes. Possibly it was thought, if
the subject was considered at all, that the study was
an unfi^ one for a young girl. Here, then, is another
example cif t' • danger of ignorance. If, in my early
years, I thought at all about the Popes, it was to
suppose that they were much like other princes, and
that their personal history was a matter of little
importance. So ignorant are Roman Catholics of
the true history of their own Church, that it comes to
them as an overwhelming shock when they first hear
that many of the Popes were bad men. They are
indignant with their informant ; they will not believe
him ; all of which shows how wise the teachers of
their Church are in keeping them in ignorance. And
their indignation is equally great when they are
shown the plain teaching of the Scripture from their
own Douay Bible, which, notwithstanding all the
corrections of its translation the Roman Church has
given it in this nineteenth century, is so plainly
Protestant.

Surely it is time for people of intelligence to ask
^hemselves what kind of religion is this which
depends for its existence on the ignorance of its
followers } Why is it, if this religion is Divine, that
it fears the light of history, of the Bible, or even of
every- day facts } If the Church is so sure of her
infallibility, why does she take so many, and even

PREFACE,

Scotland,

, and of

istory of

ought, if

:udy was

another

iny early

: was to

ces, and

of little

lolics of

omes to

rst hear

'hey are

believe

hers of

And

ley are

m their

all the

rch has

Dlainly

to ask
which
of its
e, that
ven of
of her
even

such violent means to prevent her claiins from being
fairly questioned or canvassed ?

I was long in the Roman Churc-x before I knew
anything of the evil lives of priests or Pv^pcs, and, I
may add, of the priests and the Popes of the present
day.

Some years since I wrote a life of Pius IX.,
.*^ho, I then believed, was a persecuted saint. I
believed this because I was told so, and because I
nad no means whatever of knowing the contrary.
See again the great ii^*^ortance of keeping people in
ignorance. No boo ..i'e allowed to be read, no
papers are allowed to be seen, above all in convents
or colleges, where the young are educated (?), wiiich
will give the least idea of the f.icts of daily life, if
those facts are supposed to be in any way adverse
to the Roman claims. And this is religion. The
priests of Greece and ancient Rome have been the
models of the priests of to day in this and other
respects. Keep the people ignorant, and they will
believe. What I will they believe truth ? No ; for
ihey must at all hazards be prevented from knowing
"\ Again, we ask, if the teaching of the Roman
Church is so true, and so Divine, why is it that the
priests are so afraid lest the people should know
anything to its disadvantage }

What a strange religion ! It boasts of its Divine
origin, yet strives to conceal all damaging facts, in
order that it may /etain its hold upon the people,
it boasts that it was foui)ded by Christ Himself, and

PREFACE.

yet it will not allow the plain commands of Christ
to be obeyed. It " teaches for doctrines the com-
mandments of men," a thing expressly forbidden in
the Bible.

But to return to my own case. I believed that
Pius IX. was a persecuted saint until I learned
later, that his own people, who certainly ought to
have known him best, could not support his tyranny
and oppressions, which may have been foreign to
his own nature, but which he was obliged to carry
out in submission to the Jesuits who ruled his court,
and ruined his life.

Later in this work I shall tell of my experience in
Rome, and show that the old proverb is but too true,
— " The nearer to Rome the farther from God." If
Rome is not pure, rather we should say if Rome
is corrupt, what can the Church under the rule of
Rome be } I learned, even before I went to Rome,
that Pius IX. had for his dearest friend and guide,
a man whose immoralities were so well known in
Rome, that even after his death no one was surprised
when one of his illegitimate children went to law
with the Papal authorities for a share of his immense
property. How could a man be a saint if his chosen
friend was one who violated not only the law of
God, but what is of far more importance to the
Roman Catholic, the laws of his Church, which
requires, nominally at least, purity in its ministers }
And we may well ask, if, in this so-called enlightened
nineteenth century, Cardinals can retain their para-

I-

PREFACE.

3 of Christ 1
1 the com- 1
)rbiddcn in

lleved that
I learned I
' ought to I
is t} ranny I
foreign to f

1 to carry \
his court,

erience in

too true,

:^od." If

'^^ Rome

2 rule of
o Rome,
id guide,
:novvn in
surprised
t to Jaw
mmense
s chosen |

law of I

to the
, which
nisters ?
jhtened
ir para-

mours and concubines unreproved, what may not
have been done by the Cardinals of past ages ?

We live in startiint^ times, in which the prophecies
of Scripture are being rapidly fulfilled. For our-
selves and for our children it behoves us to ''know
the signs of ihe times/' and to study them carefully.
If wc fail to do this, we are without excuse, and
we n list take the consequences of our indifference
or our folly. J shall show in this book that Rome
is the true "mystery of iniquity," from facts within
my own personal knowledge, and which cannot be
controverted. I shall even use Roman Catholic
nu horities to prove this; for there is a vast and
almost unknown field of information on such subjects
which, as far as possible, has been sternly repressed
by Romanists, but which exists all the same. In
this field may be found statements of facts of the
most startling character, which have been published
(dcsi)ite the Inquisition), and clearly prove the utter
corruption of the Roman Church, not only in
centurcs past, but even in the present day. These
damnatory facts are vouched for — not by Protestants,
but by Roman Catholic (so called) saints ; so that
Rome has approved these condemnations of herself,
and, therefore, out of her own lips she is judged
and condemned.

What a terrible, what an amazing fact this is,
and how seriously it should be considered by
Protestants, especially by those who are so liberal to
the enemy which would, and is bound, according

PREFACE.

to her most solemn teaching, to burn them at the
stake, if slic only had the pcnvcr. Who is there who
would sign his own death warrant, and hand it to
his enemy for execution ? Surely such an one
would be either a fool or a lunatic ; and yet men
who help Rome to obtain the political power for
which she clamours incessantly, are committing this
very folly.

The prophecies must be fulfilled. They arc a
part of the inspired word of God, and in view of
this undeniable fcict, it is amnzing how those who
profess to love and believe in the Scriptures should
be blinded to its plain predictions. It is this in-
difference which gives Rome its power, — indiffcrcncj
which cloaks it elf under the name of a false charit}',
and which is a crime against God and man. How
can the true Christian be indifferent to the interests
of the Kingdom of God -^ How can he be in-
different to the true interests of his fellow-men,
for \\hom Jesus died .^ Oh, fat-d folly! oh, fatal
blindness! which can for one moment approve, even
by silent toleration, that which God Himself has
condemned.

I Ihink that there will be evidence of a satis-
factory character found in this book, that there is at
present a great stir in the Roman Catholic Church.
Romanism is practically dead in France and Italy ;
and except for its political power it would have been

dead long since in Spain. In Ireland the power
the Pope is shaken as it has never been before, by tl

^ r^^

PREFACE,

x\\\

at the
J re who
-1 it to
an one
ct men
vcr for
112: this

arc a

/icw of

sc wlio

sliould

his in-

Tcrciicj

:harit}',

How

itc rests

be in-

if has

conduct of the present Pope, his political interfer-
ence, and his r; any poHlical vacillations, w .ii have
not increased the respect of tlie Irish people for his
decisions. As it is of importance that proof efflux
should be on record, and available at any moment,
I have gone into the subject fully. In England
the directly spiritual — but not the political — po.ver
of Rome is decreasing, and would soon be a dead
let»^^cr if Protestants were true to their principles,
and stood up with courage for the right of every
man to a free Bible, and to liberty of conscience.

In America and in Canada the polillca! power of
tlie Pope is daily increasing, and 1 believe it will
increase until it becomes so stronc^, with the usual
result of being more and more intolerant, that at
last the mass of the people will rise, and once for
all claim freedom. At present the outlook is
deplorable. Secret societies are permitted to do
their evil work of assassination and denioralisation;
because they are principally manned by Roman
Catholics and Irish, and the politician finds their
help necessary, and therefore buys it, though at
the expense of principle. Roman Catholics of the
upper class are received in society, and courted
because of their enormous wealth and political influ-
ence. The wealth of the American and Canadian
bishops, priests, and sisters, gives them the power
which wealth will always give. Proof of all this
'.vill be found, on evidence which cannot be disputed,
in the present work. The demoralisation and

xiv

PREFACE,

degradation of the lower class of Roman Catholics
will also be described. Lannentable and itidisputable
facts will be given to prove all that is advanced on
these subjects. I shall feel, great as my sufferings
have been at the hands of men who profess to be
holy, and demand the veneration, if not the worship
of their followers, that it has not been in vain if I
have stirred up Protestants, and thinking men of all
denominations, to realise the evil and to promptly
seek a remedy.

In concluding this Preface it may be well to say
something of the painful experiences which I have
had, since I wrote my autobiography, of the treachery
and deccilfuhiess practised in the Roman Church.
For myself it matters little, but it matters a great
deal for others. What has been done to mc may
be done in a future time, and with far greater severity,
to others. My case, if people would only consider it,
is simply a carrying out of the practices of persecu-
tion, which never ha\e ceased, and never will cease,
as long as Rome has power to persecute. It is
amazing that men should be found who are willing
to place the rod of persecution in the hands of those
who have never failed to use it Rome sometimes
finds it convenient to say she does not persecute; and
there are liberal Protestants, who are so indifferent
to the peace and happiness of the next generation,
that they care little for the certain results which must
follow their present liberality to Rome. If they
think that Rome does not persecute now, wliat have

PREFACE.

«y

«if«

they to say to my case, and to that of Dr. McGlynn ?
The matter is too senV as to pass it over h'ghtly.

In the case of Dr. McGlynn, it may be said that
the Church had a right to excommunicate him, as
he had disobeyed tlie Church. Granted that this is
so, but the question arises. Why does Rome ex-
communicate at all, when she declares that she no
longer upholds persecution or penalty ? All that,
she tells those who will believe her, belongs to a
past age. But if Rome excommunicates, will she
not carry out the consequence of excommunication \
If she excommunicates Dr. McGlynn would she not,
if she could, take the next step, and hand him over
to the civil power for execution } for the execution
of the excommunicated person is the duty of the
State when the State is under the control of the
Pope. The torture and the execution of every
excommunicated person is a duty of the Roman
Church ; and it is a duty in which it never fails
when there is the least chance of success. But let
it be remembered that every insult and indignity
possible was shown to Dr. McGlynn by this so-called
Christian Church. His persecutors were devoid of
even one thought of mercy, or of justice. How any
one could study the faots connected with his case,
and read of the gratuitous insults to which he was
subject, and yet believe that Rome has changed
from, or abandoned her policy of persecution, is
incomprehensible.

It may be the duty of a judge to pass sentence,

XVI

PREFACE.

and of the executioner to inflict the sentence ; but
there never was a criminal executed in New York
who was treated with the open insult and exultatioii
over his fate, which was shown to this blameless
priest. I have given some details on this subject
in the present work, to which I ask attention.

As regards my own case, the very law of the
land has been set at defiance in order to heap
injuries on me ; and so strong is the power of Rome,
that I have appealed in vain for protection. I warn
the public that what has been done to me is a mere
trifle to what will be done later when Rome has
all the political power she is seeking for. When
we arc not touched personally, we are very often
indifferent to what happens to others ; but the con-
sequences of giving power to those who know
neither justice nor mercy, will make themf^lves felt
in the end.

I only wish the reader could have had personal
knowledge of the difference between the way in which
I acted towards the sisters, and the way in which the
sisters were compelled to act towards me. I say the
way in which they were compelled to act, because I
can prove from their letters to me that they would
have acted very differently if they had been left to
their own sense of justice and affection. I took
every care that nothing should be done which would
cause them, I will not say any loss, but even the
least inconvenience. It should be remembered that
I was the founder of the Order ; and I may truly say

PI! E FACE.

TVll

that it was my personal influence which made it
a success, so far as a success couUl be made in the
face of the opposition of priests and bishops, who
were too if:;norant to realise how much the work
was needed for workinrr-girls, and who had so little
respect for the Pope himself as to pay not even the
sliyjitest attention to his approbation.

For years I had a very lar^e correspondence all
over, I might say, the world, especially in Amercia,
Enc^land, and Ireland. Many comparatively poor
persons had contributed to the work which I had
bcp,un, and I was anxious to show them that I had
not given it up from any caprice, or without grave
cause. I wote to the sisters to send .ne the book in
which I had kept the addresses of all my corre-
spondents, but it was refused ; and the sister who
refused to send to it me, said that she had consulted
the priest, as of course she was bound to do, and that
it would be against her conscience to give it to me.
The Kcnmare sisters had done the very same thing,
without even this excuse. They refused to send me my
address book ; and when at last I compelled them to
give me a list of the names in it, they only sent a
few. Their object was to prevent me from telling
any of my numerous correspondents that I had left
Kenmare, as they knew well that very little money
would be sent there when it was known that I had left.
Their conduct was specially reprehensible, because
Uure v.as not even the excuse of religious motives.
Their motive was simply selfish. What made their

• ••

PREFACE,

conduct inexcusable was tliat the name of Kenmare
would never have been well known beyond the county-
Kerry if it had not happened that the lan^e circu-
lation of my writings had brouglit it into notice
everywhere. My name brouj^jht, and still brinjT<;,
large sums of money to the Kenmare sisters, which
they enjoy, but without one word of even the
commonest thanks to the one who procured it for
them. On the contrary, they !iave left nothin;T
undone to calumniate and injure me ; and this is
religion according to Rome. Thank God it is not
religion according to the Gospel.

I need not say that the Kenmare sisters and the
priests and bishops, whose treacherous conduct, I
have proved from their own letters, was the cause of
the failure of my efforts to do what even the Pope
had authorised me to do, were in great fear that the
truth about their treatment of me should be publicly
known. Rome ever dreads the light; and this is one
o{ the greatest proofs that her deeds are evil. If tliese
bishops had done nothing wrong they would not have
1 cen afraid of my having the addresses of those pcr-
; (JUS to whom I had been writing for so many years.
lUit this is not all. I notified to the postmaster of
i-.rsey city, where my letters were to be sent after I
It ft the sisters, but not one was sent. I know that a
lumber of letters were addressed to me at the convent,
ut not one did I receive. From this it will be seen
•Jiat the post-office in the United States is not free
iVon^ the gontrpl of the Papacy \ for it is the Pope

PRJ^FACE,

x1«

who governs when such injustice can be accomphshed
at the demand of sisters or priests.

I recently received a letter from a gentleman who
lives in Pittsburg, to say that he had written to me
a letter addressed to the convent, but as he had not
received a reply, he 'inspected that 1 had not re-
ceived it. He \\c\ quite a stranger, but he wanted
to tell me how truly and sincer.ly he sympathised
with me in my efforts to work for the poor, and in
the trials which I had undergone in the Roman
Catliolic Church. I told him that I had not received
his letter nor any others addressed to me since I
left the sisters, and he at once wrote to them, and
threatened them with public exposure if his letter
was not sent back to him at once. By return mail
they sent him the letter, dirty, torn, and of course
opened. Would to God that Protestants realised
from these things that Rome will do all the injustice
which she dares; and that it is only want of power,
and not 'vant of inclination, which restrains her.
Even the law of the land will not protect me from
such injustices, for I never even received a reply from
the postmaster at Washington, when I appealed to
him. Most of the public oflkials in the United States,
no matter what their private religious opinions may
be, feel it safest to have Rome on their side, and they
act accordingly. Perhaps their children will not
arise and call them blessed when they have to feel
the power of that Rome rule which their parents
have helped to establish. .

PREFACE.

Again I ask, if the bishops and others who per-
secuted inc, as I have said and proved in my book,
were not afraid that the truth would be known, why
did tlicy take so many and such dishonest pre-
cautions to prevent me from stating my case ? I
considered that the public had a right to know tlic
facts ; and most assured!)', especially after I had left
the Roman Catholic Church, no one in it had a right
to prevent mc from justifiying my action ; but I know
that hundreds of those whom I wished to have
communicated with will never know the truth, and I
am sure that hundreds are longing for a letter from
me. It would of course have been impossible for
me to remember so many names and addiesses. If
this book should fall into the hands of any of those
who were my old and constant correspondents, they
will now know the cause of my silence, but we may
well ask if we are living in a free country, or in the
nineteenth century ; when a person can be deprived
of the means of communicating with her friends by
the priests of Rome, and when the subjects of the
Pope can thus interfere with private correspondence
and the acts of public officials.

I observe that some Irish Member of Parliament
is making a great noise because he says that a letter
addressed to him from Washington was tampered
\\ ith. But no one will trouble himself when the
Roman Catholics take possession of my private
correspondence.

I have had to bear yet another injustice. Not only

PREFACE,

arc my letters kept from mc, but I am also deprived
of ail means of support, and obliged at my advanced
age to earn my own living, notwithstanding all
the property which I have left in the Church of
Rome. If I starved it would matter little to those
who are now living in comfort, on an income which
should have been mine. I know so well how Rome
hardens the heart and destroys all natural affection,
and I may truly say all Christian charily, that I
believe it would be a subject of rejoicing, even to
those whom I have benefited so much, if I had to
endure all possible privations. Such is the teaching
of Rome. Burn, but if you cannot burn the heretic,
inflict all the sufferings possible. And yet Rome
claims to be a Christian religion !

I may add that those who wish for special infor-
mation can always •'each me by letter, by addressing
their communications to the publisher of thi:3 work,
who will take care that they shall all be forwarded
to me prom.ptly.

M. F. CUSACK

(" The Nun of Kenniare ").

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER 1.

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY

PAGE

« • I

CHAPTER II.

THE MORAL EFFECTS OF THE CELIBACY OF THE CLEIiGY

OF THE PAST AND IN THE PRESENT , • • .34

CHAPTER III.
THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY IN THE MIDDLE AGES .

CHAPTER IV.

THE OUTSIDE TEACHING AND THE INSIDE PRACTICE OF THE

CHURCH OF ROME 63

CHAPTER V.

IMPORTANCE OF UNDERSTANDING THE ROMAN CATHOLIC

DOCTRINE OF INFALLIBILITY CLEARLY . , . .77

CHAPTER VI.

THE FALLIBILITY OF INFALLIBILITY

• •

. 102

CHAPTER VII.
THE HISTQRICAL FJIAUD? OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC (PHURCH U6

XXIV

CONTENTS.

CIIAPTFR VI 11.

PACE

now THE roPE was made infalld le in the nixeteentii

CENTURY 146

CHAPTER IX.

THE TEACHING OF THE LIBLE AND 'I HE TEACHING OF THE

CHURCH 183

CHAPTER X.

CONVENT LIFE

CHAPTER XI.
"BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW IIIEM" , , 24S

CHAPIER XII.

SOME ROMAN DIFFICULTIES WHICH TROTl'.STANTS SHOULD

CONSIDER 279

CHAPTER XIII.
PROTESTANT SUFPORT OF ROMAN CATHOLIC FAILURES . 3OI

CHAITER XIV.

THE EFFECTS OF ROMAN CATHOLIC TEACHING— ROMAN

CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES AND HIGHER EDUCATION. . 323

CHAPTER XV.
THE CONFESSIONAL AND THE LIVES OF THE POPES . . 366

CHAPTER XVI.
ROMAN CATHOLIC LFILRAIURE AND ROMAN CATHOLIC

HIGHER LLLCATION
APPENDIX , ♦ ,

3S7

399

TACE

. 146

. 211

24S

279

301

3^-3

387

399

CHAPTER I.

TIf£ CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.
"A bishop must be blamclcs?, the husband of one wife."— i TiM.iii. 2,

I HAVE been convinced for many years that the
ceh'bacy of the Roman Catholic clergy is the source
of nearly all the moral evil in the Roman Church. If
this unchristian observance wari abolished, the moral
tone of the whole Church of Rome would at once be
raised and purified. The enforced celibacy of the
Roman priesthood has been, and i? at present, the
fruitful source of much crime.

It has '-een fraught with the greatest moral danger
to Rome, while the doctrine of the infallibility of the
Church has proved the greatest spiritual danger. The
enforced celibacy of the priesthood would long since
have been abolished if it was not found to be necessary
for the support of t^ ": Church, no matter what the moral
evil which it causes. The laity would long since have
risen up against it, and have forbidden it, if the Koman
Catholic Church had not kept them in such ignc ranee
of Scripture and of history. Where shall we iind a
Roman Catholic, no matter how well educated, who
is conversant with the teaching of Scripture on this
subject ? Where shall we find a Roman Catholic who
knows anything of the history of celibacy in the Roman
Church ?
As fpr Scripture, the fact that St, Peter v:as 2^

INSIDE T^'E CHURCH OF ROME.

married man, and that our Divine Lord had so special
an interest in his family as to have made the heah'ng of
his mother-in-law one of His recorded miracles, should
be in itself sufficient for every Christian. We have in
this an evid( nee which cannot be disputed, that vows
of celibacy are not of Divine institution for the Christian
priesthood; and Rome acts wisely in keeping, as far as
possible, the Bible from her folliwers, lest they should
ascertain for themselves even the one fact, that he who
they claim to be the first infallible head of their Church
was a married man.

It is quite true that St. Paul speaks of the celibate
^taie as a higher state ; but it should he well noted that
he draws a marked line in this matter. He says truly,
that for thoso to whom God has given the call to vir-
ginity', t'.e life of virgin love and devotion to God is the
higher ; but he makes, almost prophetical!}', the plain
statement, that he had "no commandment of the Lord"
(l Cor. vii. 25) on this subject ; and in fact so plain is all
Scripture teaching on this point, that the Roman Church
in eniorcing celibacy on her priesthood has been
obliged to fall back on her infallibility as her only
justification for requiring this vow from her priests,
i he other texts of Scripture which deal with this
subject are so plain, and so well known to Protestants,
that it would not be necessary to call attention to them
here, if it were not that this work is intended, amongst
ether objects, to be a handy manual of explanation for
controversial purposes ; and it may be well for even
Protestants to have at hand all the help possible on
.'.ny point of discussion with Rome. It is also most
important that children should be carefully instructed
< n such subjects, and armed for future trials. We are
apt to read Scripture mechanically, or even when

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.

nein

ven
on
ost
:ted
are
tien

studying it to pass over the significance of certain
texts ; and we do not realise all their value in dis-
puted subjects, as I know now myself to my grievous
cost.

In considering St. Paul's recommendation of celibacy
it should be remembered that he is speaking to the
uliole Church, and that there is not even the remotest
hint that he is speaking only to priests. If, therefo: e, his
recommendation has any present value, it is of equal
importance to all Christian people. I knew personally
a Roman Catholic bi-hop, the L-te Dr. McCarthy of
Kerry, who to.d me himself that he thought St. Paul's
recommendation was intended to be of universal appli-
cation, and that no one should marry. Tiiis opinion,
like m.any others more or less sensible, he took care
not to express in public, as it is dangerous for the
clergy of the Ron'ian Church to ventilate any ojinion,
no matter how well considered, on that subject. Such
is tlie miserable want of charity in that Church, that
there are always n.en on the watch to take hold of
anything which may serve to disgrace or discredit a
" brother," espOLiaily if that brother is a person of any
prominence, when jealous}' linds an easy way to gratify
ilseh. I shall return to this point later, when entering
on some recent developments of disjn.te in the Roman
Church ; and I have given e\idence in my autobio-
graphy* of the way in which the good works in which
I was engaged were frustrated by the petty jealousy cf
ecclesiastics.

The good bishop was once asked what was to become
of the world if, by common consent, all men and women
remained celibate? Me smiled, and repl cd that he did

* "The Nun of Kenniare." An Autubiograpliy. With Por-
trait. Crown 8vo, cloth, ^s. C:d. London ; Hodder & Stoughton.

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

not think it would be much loss to the world if it
came to an end. But there was a reason for St. Paul's
recommendation of celibacy which does not exist at
present. The early Christians, and the apostles, were
looking for a speedy termination of this life, by tliC
second coming of their Lord. To them this world
mattered so little, and the world to come mattered so
much. To us, absorbed as we are in the things of
time, ail is dilTe!"ent, and we are more inclined to ask,
" Where are the S'gns of His coming?" than to expect
it. To us it seems as if all things go on as they ever
have done, and as if there had been no changes since
the fathers fell asleep. To the Christians of St. Paul's
day, wrongly interpreting, as we know tl:ey did, certain
of our Lord's words, it seemed as if at any moment t!ie
things of time might pass into the things of eternity.
They did not ask, " Where is the promise of His com-
ing ? " for at every moment they expected that coming.
Why, then, should they not sit loose to the things of
time atid sense ? Why should the}' sow when they did
not expect to reap? Why should they concern them-
selves, or embarrass tiiemselves with wives or children,
when they daily and hourly expected t':e opening of the
uates of the City where there is neither marrvins: nor

giving in marriage

But to the hapless Roman Catholic of the presenl
('ay, who is kept in wilful and deliberate ignorance uf
tie Scriptures, the real meaning of St. Paul's advic:
on the subject of marriage is unknown. He knov. ,
( nly just so much of the letter as may "kill," but he
1 n ows nothing of the spirit which quickens. St. P..i '.
I iearly bases his advice, or rather his suggestion, on ti •
fubject of marriage, on the ground of the shortnes-^
time, — alluding evidently to the popular hope and e.«.-

TtlE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.

pcctation of the immediate coming of the Lord. "The
time is short ; " and doubtless this sense of the nearness
of tl e second coming of the Lord was of no Httle help
to the early Christian, surrounded as lie was with
temptations and persecutions. We should remember,
too, tliat the expectation of martyrdom was hourly
before the mind of the Christian of St. Paul's time as
an ever-present hope, and that it was a hope constantly
realised. The man or the woman who was freed from
worldly ties, however blessed they might be under
other circumstances, was much more likely to suffer
generously than one who was bound by ties of flesh
and blood. But as we have said, how can the poor
Roman Catholic of to-day know this ? He is only
allowed to know that St. Paul recommended virginity
in the strongest terms, he is not allowed to know the
circumstances; nor indeed, if became to know them,
would it avail him, for he is bound to interpret the Bible
only as the Church aliovvs. Nor may he know that in
the very next chapter St. Paul claims for himself the
right to marry, as St. Peter had done, if he pleases.
1 he words are well worth noting. He says, " Have
we not power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well a^;
other apostles, and as the brethren of the Lord, and
Cephas?" (i Cor, ix. 5). Here we find the very fact
of St. Peter having a wife brought forward, not as a
reproach, but as a fact, and one which could be used
as an argument why "other Apostles" might do the
same thing.

But this argument would scarcely be needed if the
facts of history were belter known. The Roman
Church had made its claims to supremacy for several
centuries before any attempt was made to enforce the
cehbacy of the clergy. And the history of the lives of

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

the clergy after this enactment was put in force is at
once the best proof of its miserable results, and that
the Ronian C hurch, of all others, has the least claim to
he calk d "holy."

I shall give from Roman Catholic authorities only
some of the statements on this subject made in synods
and councils of the Roman Church.

There is no doubt that the canon of the Roman
Church which bound its priests to celibacy was a
n asterpiece of human diplomacy. If it was a Divine
neceFsity it would have been proclaimed as such by
the Foun.U r of Christianity. Admitting even that it
v\as a cfHinscl of perfection, that it was a higher degree
in the Christian life to be a virgin than to marry, it is
peifectly clear from the very words of Christ, and from
th(.' teaching of St. Paul, that it was not a coun-el
intended for all. We have St. Paul's distinct statement,
that the Apostles, like St. Peter, had a riglit to have a
wife if they so desired ; and let it be noted that a right
vh^ch is merely a toleration, or to which any penalty
or discredit is attached, is not a right in the sense
evid( ntly intended here.

An unmarried clergy might be a support to the
Church in a time of persecution. A married clergy, for
V. hom special counsel is given in the Gospel, is the
normal condition of the Church, and intended to be an
( xampleand a strength to the Church in times of peace.
Where is the priest who dares to preach on the words
of St. Paul to Timothy, in which he so expressly
; t'ltes the duties of the Christian piiesthood as regards
iheir wives ? How any Church calling itself Christian
tould forbid the maniage of its clergy, with the
Scriptures and especially the instructions of St. Paul in
regard to the family life of the ministers of the Gospel,

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.

is a mystery of the perversity of human nature, and
like all attempts to be wiser than God, it has ended in
disnstroiis failure. The bishop, says St. Paul, ''must
be bla?Tiele5S, the hnsbnnd of one wife." What word
could be plainer ? And then the plain practical inference
is drawn to make the edification to be derived from
marriage yet more clear. " For if a man know not how
to rule his own Iiousc, how shall he take care of the
Church of God ? " (l Tim. iii. 5). Words could not
express more clearly or more v\isely the duty of a
Cliristian ninister, and we shall see presently how this
enforced and unchristian law of celibacy has acted, just
as the Scriptures imply it would act. The p:iest of
the Church of Rome, not having a household of his own
to rule, has " not !:no\vn how to rule the Church of
God." Instead of becoming the father of his people,
he is the tyrant of his people. It was not long before
I left the Church of Rome that a priest higli in the
Roman Church in New York said to me, " The bishops
t3Taniiife over us, and we in turn tyrannise over the
people." He spoke these words in all sober truth, and
in sad earnestness. And those who know anything
of the inside life of the Roman Church at the present
day, know but too well the truth of these words, while
the past history of the Roman Church is simply one
long cry for power at the expense of Gospel truth.

Let us look at the prsition of the unmarried priest.
Me is a rn:n with all the God-given passions of a man.
The first instinct of man is to propagate his species.
To this end Gcd h<.s given him the desire to do so, a
gift of infinite love, the results of which are of the highest
benefit to the human race. 'I his was God's precept in
the Jewish disj ensation, appioved in the Christian
dispeniation, and sanctified in it to a degree unknown

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

before Apostolic days. The priest, being a man,
has these God-given instincts. He desires to propa-
gate his species, but he is told that to do this by
marriage is to commit a deadly sin. How awful is
his case ! God has given him certain instincts, law-
ful, Divine, because God-given, and man says, " Tiiou
shalt not profit by them. I, the human head of the
Church, forbid you to do what God, the Founder of the
Church, has permitted you to do." For, let it be well
noted, even the Roman Church has not ventured to say
that this forbidding to marry is a Divine command. No,
it is a command only of the " Church," which claims
a right, and — oh, the pity of it ! — is allowed power,
through the folly and sin of man, to do exactly what
God has forbidden to be done.

Again, is it not St. Paul himself who has said, "The
Spirit speaketh expressly that in the latter times some
shall depart from the faith" (l Tim. iv. l) ? and has
he n< t said that one of the signs of this departure ''om
the faith is "forbidding to marry" (verse 3)? and is
there any Christian Church to which this accusation
applies except to the Church of Rome ?

The man, then, who is for ever at war with his God-
given nature, and with the instincts which his God
has given him, is not fit to be a leader of men ; and
this is, above all, what a priest should be, and what
God intended him to be. If he keeps his vow of
enforced celibacy he is for ever in the misery of fear,
lest he should be tempted to break it. His very vow,
far from helping him, is a most terrible hindrance to
him. The teaching of the Roman Church that his
vow will protect him in temptation is a fallacy, as all
history, even history according to Roman Catholic
historians, goes to prove. How can a vow help, when

■>

THE CELIBACY OP THE CLERCV.

it is a vow to do what God has said shall not be done ?
He makes a vow which pledges him not to have the
very opportunity of doing just the very thin.,^ which
an inspired Apostle declares a minister of the Gospel
should do. How can he fulfil the Scripture precept
of "ruling" his family well, as the first step towards
ruling well the Church of God, when he has no family
to rule ? How can he have " faithful children," when
the only children he may have are the fruit of his own
unfaithfulness to a most solemn vow? No wonder
that the priest, in his despair and his loneliness, takes
refuge in drink, and tries to forget his misery in dis-
sipation and sin.

The fatal and diabolical policy of his Church deprives
him of all Divinely sanctioned privileges, and drives him
to the indulgence of unholy gratification, binding him
by unnatural vows to an unnatural life. One of two
things must happen ; either he keeps his vow, or he
breaks it. If he keeps it, his life is one long misery
of fear and self-repression. Far be it from me to say
that all priests break their vow of chastity; and it may
be said that there are some men, as there are certainly
many women, who are not desirous of married life.
To such, remaining by choice, or a providential neces-
sity, in a state of virginity, the grace of God is an
all-sufficient protection against sin. But such cases
are the exception and not the rule ; and there can be
no possible comparison between the case of such
persons and the case of a minister of the Christian
dispensation who takes a vow that he will not marry,
when the Bible, the source of Christianity, and of
instruction for Christian people, has given express
directions not that priests should remain unmarried,
but how they can fulfil the end for which God insti-

IKS/DE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

tilted mnnirgc, to the edification of the Church to
wl ich they have been called to minister.

Me would be a bold man who would deny that
priests are intemperate as a class. It is true that
there are honourable exceptions ; but the Church of
Rcme looks with toleration on the sin of intemperance,
hence its half-hearted efforts in the cause of temperance.

There has probably never been a more urgent
advocate of trmperance than Cardinal Manning, and
to myself he said, on one occasion, when I was
deploring the intemperate habits of Irish priests, " I
need temperance for my priests more than for my
pcopje ; " nor did I take this to mean a reflection
on the priests of his own diocese more than others.
It was a statement of an incontrovertible fact, that
intemperance is the besetting sin of the priest every-
where. It is curious how this evil is condoned by
Roman Catholics. If a word is said to imply that a
priest dees not keep his vow of chastity, no matter
how flagrant the case of his fall may be, the Roman
Catholic is excited to the wildest anger. It seems a
liltle matter whether he knows the accusation to be
true or not. It is the accusation and not the doing
of the evil which angers him. And this is because
the vow of the priest to remain celibate is one of the
great sources of power in the Roman Church ; and the
Roman Calholic from childhood has been taught to
corsider this vow so sacred, that he looks upon a
breach of it as the greatest scandal which can befall
a priest. It is a source of power in more ways than
is generally suppcsed. Hence it is that when a priest
'•" vcs the Church of Rome, every effort is made to
disgrace him in the eyes of Roman Catholics, by saying
that he wants to break his vow and get married. The

THE CELIBACY OF TFIE CLERGY.

-m

persistence with which false charges arc continued,
despite all proof to the contrary, is one and not the
least serious evidc nre that this Church needs fjischood
and slander for its support. No amount of profli^^acy
which a priest could commit in the "Church" would
shock a Roman Catholic so much, or at all, in com-
parison with an honest following of God's law, and
the Apf stle's advice, to become the husband of one
wife.

It needs a personal and intimate knowl dgc of
Roman Catholics to understand this strange perver-
sion of rij:ht and wrong, which has been in^: tilled into
them from chiMliood. I cannot easily forget the horror
c^ a well-educated Roman Catholic to whom I was
sp'viki ng of a p.icst who had left the Roman Church,
; - s ) many have done of late 3'eais, and who had
married some years afterwards. It could not be said
of him tiiat he liad left the Roman Church to marr}',
thc)ug!i of course the fc,l?ehood of a charie against one
who leaves Rome never hinders a Roman Catholic
from making it.

It was many years after he had done so that he
took a wife ; but w hen I pointed out to her that he had
only followed the cxamp'e of St. Peter, whom Roman
Catholics claim as tlie head of their Church, though
they are s-;o very unwilling to imitate his example, her
astonishment was unlimited, and her perplexity was
S(^ great, that I trust it ma}* lead her to inquire in how
many other things Roman Catholics have failed to
r< l!ow the example and the precepts of the great
Apostle for whom they prcfc ss so much honour.
Ciciming his headship as they i\c^, they might at least
do him the respect to follow his example.

The confessional; as practised in the Roman Church;

IKSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

is a cesspool of iniquity for the temptation of the priest.
It is all very well, and true, to say that the laity may
escape clanger, but most certainly the priest cannot do
so. He is obli^^,cd, by the most sacred obligations of
his oflice, to probe to the bottom of every evil thought
as well as to the ( nd of every act. Those who have
not been guilty of gross sins may think the priest has
only to hear a few of the little faults of which they
have been guilty.

In this case it may be said, as in the case of the
celibacy of the clergy, that if it was of Divine ordinance,
God would protect the priest from the evil ; but no fair-
minded man who has read, I will not say the Bible,
but the *' Fathers," of whom tlie Ron an Church boasts
so much, can assert that they ever inculcated or
practised confession as it is practised to-day in the
Church of Rome. I do not myself think that there
is so much harm done at present to the young in the
confessional as some would suppose. Of course there
are priests so evil-minded as to ask young women
questions on subji cts on which they are, and should
be, absolutely ignorant. I know that an English con-
vert priest, since dead in the odour of sanctity, gave
a young girl her first knowledge of evil in the con-
fessional ; but from what she told me, I think that he
did not know the fcarfLil liarm he was doing. But he
should have known it; and I know that it was long
years before that lady recovered from the shock which
she received. It must be remembered that all this,
and even worse, far from being made a reproach to a
priest by his Chui ^h, would be considered a matter rf
duty. A priest is like a man who is always handling
inflammable materials. He knows theoretically that he
may be blown up some day, and that he may, by the

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.

«3

least want of caution, cause f arful injury to others.
Using explosive material has led to practical indilT rcnce
to danger, and too c^ftcn lie pays the ['.cnalty, or makes
others pay it. So it is in the confessional. A priest
may not be perEonally evil or inclined to evil, hut he
is handling inllininiable material all the lime, and the
result in the spiritual life is even more likely to he
fatal than in the temporal.

I must confess for niy-elf that the wonder to n:e is
not that there are so many priests who drown t!i' ir
misery in drink, but that any escape. Hour after hour,
for long weary hours, they arc seated in th^j con-
fessional listening to tales either of the most con-
temptib'e petty squabbles and scruples, or to m'iis of
the bla'kest hue. Hour after hour they have to give
the same mechanical absolution, and the same stereo-
typed advice. Hour after liour they have to sit in a
constrained po-ition, often productive of terrible disease,
and to inhale the breath of the drunken, the dissolute,
and the diseased. Often, too, these hours have u be
spent fasting altogether from food, as in many places
the priest has to "hear" his penitents before saying
mass, and of course while he is fastin;r. With an
unnaturally weakened body, there must be an un-
naturally weakened mind. Where, tlien, is tlie wonder
if there is a fall? Where is the wonder that the
Roman Church is sickened with the bodies of tho
.'Iain, who have made shipwreck in this 5-tream of
pollution ? Wearied, worn in body and n-ind, the
I riest goes to his cheerless home, if home it can be
• ailed; and what comfort does he find there? Often
; e has a long office to say before he retires for the
i.'ght, which must be said still fasting, as at the late
I our when he leaves the confessional there is no one

''A

»4

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

to give liim a meal, and often the obligation of a fast
day would forbid its being taken. What more natural
than that he should drink to obtain a temporary relief
from his terrible burden, and that at last drijik should
become a habit ? What wonder if, craving human
sympathy, and having none that is lawful for him
to seek, he should have recourse to that which is
unlawful. The housekeeper, the niece, is at hand, with
the natural compassion of woman, and with the added
reve;ence of a Romanist for the "priest." A litil:
familiarit}^, a little affectionate sympathy, and the end
is not far to seek; and when the pri^bt falls, he lalis,
like Lucifer, never to ri£e again.

Sometimes, too often, it is the schoolmistress who
is the victim, and I speak of what I know. It was my
ir.finitely sad lot to have been asked by an English
bishop, and by an English cardinal, to take chaige of
a mission where the priest had ruined four cf his
schcolmistrtsses, one after tne otlier. His last victim
had a child whom she could not support, and so her
pitiful story came out. The priest was sent, not into
banishment, as would have been done if he had com-
mitted any sin "against the Church," or offended his
bishop. As he had only sinned against God, he was
simply removed from one diocese to another, where he
retaii-ed his rank and his honours. If such things
are done in the green tree, what has been done in
the dry ? If such deeds as these are done, and even
condoned in Englar.d to-day, wh'it will be done in
L'ngland when the Churcli has the power to shield
evildoers ? And I have reason to know that this is not
an uncommon case. I have heard the sad tale of many
girls, teachers, who are under the absolute control of
the priest, who have been led on step by step to evil,

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY,

and no hand was stretched out to save them, because
none dared to intejfcrc with the priest who led them
lo ruin. I have heard their weary story of shame and
sin, and how they were condoled and silenced in the
confessional ; for with the infatuation of Roman Cathohc
teaching they would, even in their miser}', seek absolu-
tion from the very authors of their slianie. Could tiie
horrors of Pagan rites afford more terrible instances of
depravity ? And all this is happening in ihe England,
and in the America, of to-day, and all must be hidden
at the peril of the ruined wuman, because the sinner
is " a priest," and because the " Church'' teaches, by
cxnmple and custom, that it is a far greater sin to
accuse a priest of sin, than to sin with a priest.

I know that it will be said indignantly by Roman
Catholics that the Church does not sanction t'lese
evils, but what use denials, whtn facts are all the
other way ? No one can possibly be intimate with
Roman Catholics in private life without knowing how
they fear and silence the least word of scandal where a
priest is concerned. A Church which finds it necessary
to hide or deny evil which is well known to exists must
rest on a very insecure foundation. And it is a curious
ciicumstance, that while Roman Catholics will talk
quite freely about priests who are guilty of intem-
perance, and seem to think it a matter of very liLtle
consequence, they will shrink w'wh. horror from con-
necting the name of a priest with immorality. Yet the
one sin is most assuredly the parent of the other.

I might fill a volume if I re'ated the many instances
which I have known of prit sts who drank to excess,
and still remained honoured members of the Church.
More than one bishop and priest are at present in
lunatic asylums in the United States, who have been

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

the victims of this crime, and of still greater crime. I
do not ask that my word shall be taken for these
statcmcnf«=5- It is not so long since the whole world
Wc:s made aware of the moral condition of one diocese
in America by the highest possible authority in the
dicccsc, (he lis hop himstif.

The St. Louis Republican of June 20th, 1S87, printed
a letter frcm Bishop Hcgan, of ihe Roman Catholic
diocese of St. Joseph, Mo., which was brought out in
court, and was never intended for publication; but it
reveals a sad state of affairs. In June, 1887, the
Bishop had placed a German priest over an Irish con-
gregation. The Irish people were indignant at this
proceeding; and, as we shall show later, from Roman
Catholic sources, there is no small fear on the pait of
certain American ecclesiastics lest there shoui be an
open rupture between the German and Irish element
in the Ren an Catholic Church in the United States,
where the Church is far from being in the condition
of religious haimony which the rulers of the Papacy
would like the woild to suppose. At last a gentleman
interfered in the interests of peace, and the bishop was
obliged, or at least tliought it wise, to justify himself.

His defence was that ihe priests of his diocese were
such a drunken lot that he was compelled to supply
the parish as he did. Me then gives a list by name
of twenty-two priests who were received into his
diocese from 1869 to 1 876, but whom he was compelled
to disrr.iss on account of immorality and drunkenness.
Scm.e of them are described as "constantly drunk;"
one is " now going arcund from city to city a drunken
wreck." The Bishop wrote : —

" The constant shameful public and sacrilegious
drunkenness of the three last-mentioned priests who

I
f

I-

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.

«7

were by my side at the cathedral determined me to

1 ut them and their kind out of n.y jurisdiction. H

after repeated drunkenness, went on a spree for a week
in my house ; while in my house broke out at night,
got into a house of disreputable women in his drunken-
ness, and was thrown out into the street, picked up
druiik, recognised, and taken into a house and made
sober, and put into a carriage and taken back to my

house. That evening G and K ^were told by

me to prepare for the proper celebration of the Feast
of the Patronage of St. Joseph for Easter Sunday.
On Saturday night they stayed up all night drinking,

carousing, and shouting. K fell down, blackened,

and almost broke his face in falling. Of course the two

sacrilegious priests said Mass the next day ; and K,

went into the pulpit and preached with his blackened
and bruised face to the people of the cathedral. This
was on the Feast of the Patron of the Diocese and of
the Universal Church. It was time for me to begin
a reformation."

From personal knowledge of several dioceses I must
add that this state of things is far from uncommon.
In the western states of America the conditions of life
are freer, and priests are more careless in their public
conduct. I can only say that the very same condition
of things, I have reason to believe, exists in other
places, but hidden from public view.

Since my arrival in America priests have often come
to beg from me while they were in a state of intoxica-
tion, saying, that they came because it was well known
I never refused a priest anything. This was true
until I found out how my kindness was imposed upon.
A priest who had treated both myself and the sisters
most shamefully in England, was sent with a high

!WsSWE»wiraS>»a

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

cliaractcr *o America by his bishop, who wanted to get
rid of liim, and he also came to beg from me. I know
that there are priests who are living by their wits in
every part of the world, the wretched victims of drink
and immorality, diseased beyond description, and
supported by the poorest of the people, who have
a superstitious respect for a priest, no matter how
degraded. ■

And the above is the condition of a large and
important diocese in the United State?, where we
hear, ad nnnscaiu, that the Roman Catholic Church is
making rapid advances. Certainly if building immense
Churches, and not paying for them, notwithstanding the
millions of money yearly wrung from the poor, isa sign
of advancement, it is advancing. Certainly if building
and establishing Roman Catholic convent schools,
which are piincipally filled by Protestant children, is
a sign of advancement, the Church is advancing. In
one sisters' school in Toronto, Canada, there are sixty
Protestant pupils against forty Roman Catholics, and
it is much the same everywhere.

There are Roman Catholics who will not trust their
children to convent teaching, but Protestants supply
the deficiency. In Roman Catholic nations the Roman
Catholic Church is deprived of all temporal power. In
Protestant countries it rides triumphant. No wonder
that the Pope boasts that he rules America, and that an
American bishop boasts that if the people of America
are not yet all Catholics, they are Papists in their love
of the Pope, and in obedience to his orders.

If Bishop Hogan had not spoken out about the con-
dition of his diocese it might have been pointed out
as a model diocese, where sin was unknown. Who
can suppose for a moment that these priests, abandoneci

THE CELTDACY OF THE CLERGY.

as tlicy were to intemperance, were not also abandoned
to immorality ? Would lo God that the Roman
Cntholic laity, and e?pecially men, — for it is their
duty to act and protect the weaker sex, — inquired for
themselves as to the real moral condition of the
Romnn Catholic prie^thood. I have met many Roman
Catholir men, both before and since I left the Chuich
of Rome, who quite frankly avowed tiiat tie priests of
their Church were, as a claims, drunkards. It certainly
stems amazing that they cannot see the inevitable
consequences. Even according to the very lax teaching
of the Roman Church drunkenness is a sin. thouch
it is only venial wnen men do not drink to tiie un-
consciousness of complete intoxication. Wl,at, then
even according to Roman Catholic the logy, is the
condition of a priest who drinks habiuially ? Is he not
already fallen? Will he make nice distinction about
crime, or think it more sinful to break one command-
ment than another? Will he be in a state of mind
to resist ard avoid evil, and above all an evil which
needs all the grace or the resolution which he possesses,
even when he is in what his Church would consider
a state of grace ? And does not the priest know well
how safely he may sin ? The laity are so terrorised
into silence, that it is but very rarely they dare say one
word, no matter how flagrant his offence may be.

As I have said, I was asked to take sisters to a
l^nrish in England, where it was well and publicly
known that the priest lived in sin with his school-
nislress for many years. As the evil was too notorious
to be concealed, the people at last lost all faith in
leligicn, and left the Church, so that scarcely more
than live or six families remained in communion with
it. To get them back was the one object of the bishop

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

1.-',

of the diocese, \\\\o seemed to me to concern himself
very liltle about the cliaracter of the priest, so that the
Church did not suOlt numerically from his sin. I
made it a condition of going to this place that the
priest should leave before I brought sisters there.
And here I have a right to say, that if Protestants
choose to listen to the petty sneers that priests have to
say about me it is their own loss. It was but yesterday
that a Protestant gentleman said to me, "Oh, the
priests sny that you always wanted your own way
when you were a sister, and that when you could
not get it you left the Church." I am sorry for
Protestants w ho can be so easily deceived. The charge,
in one sense, is true. No priest can say with truth
that I ever did any one act while I was in the Roman
Catholic Church contrary to the orders, or even the
known wishes of those who were then my superiors.
If I liad done tb.is, Protestants may be very sure that
the world would have heard of it again and again.

But there were some po'nts on which I was firm ,
and as they happened to be points on which no
objection could be raised, for very shame, the bishops
concerned did not oppose me, though it is convenient
now to make it appear as if I was always in opposition
to their wishes. Certainly I objected to go to this
place or to bring young sisters there until the priest
was removed. I knew that the bishop considered me
a little fastidious, and I know my action in this and
many other matters did not improve my position in
the Church, and was the cause of much of the unmanly
persecution which I endured. Still my action in these
matters could not b}'' any possibility be construed as
being that of one who wished to place herself in
opposition to her ecclesiastical superiors. But long

4 ;

■■I !

Tim CEUBACY OF THE CLERGY,

experience has shown me how very easy it is to
deceive Protestants, and how slow they often are, to
their own loss, to realise the truth as to the deliberate
deceit and treachery which is practised in the Church
of Rome. If they only knew how miuh amusement
is given to Roman Catholics when they accept their
version of affairs, it would not help to increase their
respect for that Church, or even for their own wisdom
in such ready belief.

I was perfectly within my rights, and within the
line of duty as a good Catholic, in refusing to take this
mission until the priest was removed. But, as I have
said, my action in this and similar matters was not
one which was likely to make me very acceptable to
ecclesiastical authority, and of course in all such cases
I was the person to be blamed. In this case I must
give the bishop in question the due credit of not having
made any opposition to my wishes. But I was desired
by iiim, as the case was an important one, to listen to
all that I could hear when I went on the mission. In
fact, the bishop did not expect much thanks from Rome
for his interference. It is the policy of Rome to
prevent the only thing which passes as "scandal" in
that Church, the exposure of the fault of a priest, as
much as possible. The fault, if it can be hidden, is
not considered a scandal. I had indeed a difficult
position. This priest was a person of great influence
in the town which was the scene of his disgrace
Protestants only laughed, but there was one Catholic
family where the matter was taken seriously. The
last of his victims had been engaged to a young man
of good position, and whose friends were old residents
of the town, I believe he sincerely and truly loved
the erring girl. It may be well believed that his

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

!. i

,8! •

indignation knew no bounds. If he had been a "good
Calh.olic " he might have married her, and saved the
Church. But great as his love had been, he was not
a CalhoHc of the type which will shield the priest at
his own expense. He spoke out plainly, refused to
have anything to do with the girl, and threatened
summary chastisement even on the priest. Mis
courage, however, fell short of actually inflicting it.
To strike a priest, no matter what the aggravation, is
a crime too terrible for a Roman Catholic even to
contemplate.

Public opinion was well roused, as the 5'oung man
did not see that he was bound to keep silence on a
subject on which every one was but too well informed.
1 had to listen to a flood of recrimination and scandal
when at last I arrived. I did my best as peace-
maker, and tried to bring the people back to the almost
deserted church. I had also orders from the bishop,
who was in deadly fear as to the view which Rome
might take in regard to his interference with so
influential an ecclesiastic, to ascertain all the particulars
and gain all the proof I could of the criminality of the
priest. The deserted church was bu'lt by a convert
who had left it free of all debt, a marvel for a Roman
Catholic church ; for notwithstanding its enormous
wealth, there are few churches which are free from
debt, — a curious commentary on the great boast which
is made of reverence for the altar.

The young man never returned to the Roman Church.
He and his parents joined some body of Protestants,
which, I do not remember. The rest of the congrega-
tion stayed at home. I was told by " good Catholics "
that this priest said Mass during his every-day career
of ^vil, and left his paramour in his room when he

TITE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.

descended to offer up the sacrifice, which, according
to the teaching of the Church, is of so subhme a
character, that angels might fear to approach it.

These good people did not know that the Roman
Church before now has sanctioned the profligacy of
her ministers, and that, as I shall show in the history
of celibacy in the Roman Church, every sin against
chastity which a priest can commit is provided for by
a legular scale of indulgence. But this history of my
experience, miserable as it is, does not end here. I
was staying with some of the sisters waiting until

should be removed to another diocese, where

he was received with all the honours due to his
position in the Church, and naturally I was anxious as
to who would be appointed to take his place. That
also was soon provided for. I was introduced to a
priest who was certainly more kind and considerate
in his manner than the generality of priests are to
sisters. I hoped we had found one who would give
us some peace after our long experience of, I must say,
brutality and unchristian conduct. I expressed to the
sisters my satisfaction.

Unhappil}', it did not last long. We were in the

act of preparing for our departure when Canon

rushed into my room, and asked me if I knew the
kind of priest the bishop was sending to t^ke the
place of the priest who had been so quietly removed.
I was amazed at his excitement, little knowing the
cause.

" Why," he said, " this man is not long out of gaol.
He was arrested in the streets, and locked up there
for being drunk and disorderly;" and he added signifi-
cantly, " he has a housekeeper." I only wish that those
persons, whether Protestants or Roman Catholics, who

INSIDE THE CnURCII OF ROME.

are anxious to criticise my conduct while in the
Church of Rome, had been placed in my position for
one hour.

What to do I knew not. It seemed as if I was
destined to suffor from priests, and then to be blamed
as if I had been the cause of the trouble. I knew
priests so well by this time, that I had not a doubt
that the object of this communication was to get me
into trouble with the bishop, who would certainly have
been very angry if I had complained of his arrange-
ments. I felt that the bishop had acted very badly
to me, to say the least, in not having put me on my
guard as to the person to whom he was sending me;
but I knew too well that the very priests who were
trying to make me have a disagreement with the
bishop would be the very first to blame me and not
him. I say again it is simply impossible for any one
who has not some such experience as mine to have
even the least idea of the wickedness and misery of
the inner lives of priests and sisters ; and I can well
understand how those who have not had such an
experience may be slow to believe that such things
can be.

My distress and despair can be well imagined by
any Christian heart. I had left Knock, hunted out, as
I have told in my autobiography, by the injustice of
priests, and people acting under the permission and
under the control of priests. I had come to England
hoping, or rather feeling sure, that here at least there
would be some spiritual good, some true religion. I
soon found, what a wider experience has since con-
firmed, that the Roman Catholic Church is every-
where the same. How can it be otherwise when it
never admits the necessity for reform, and when there

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.

never was a Church wherein reform was so sorely
needed, as its indisputaSle history proves too well.

A fow moments* reflection made me consider what
could be Canon *s ohject in this sudJcn com-
munication. I was well aware tiiat he knew, for at
least a week previous, that this priest to whom he
gave such a bad character, was to ta've the place of
the gentle and honourable exiled " canon." " Why,
I asked myself, "did he not speak before? Why did
he give such s:)lemn injunctions 'not to tell the bishop'
that he had spoken to me ? Why, if he was so zealous
for our welfare, did he not speak to the bishop him-
self?" All these thoughts flashed through my mind
with unhappy rapidity, and still I did not see my way
to act. I saw at once that if I said a word of objec-
tion, the bishop would be sure to ask who was my
informant ; and I never could bring myself to adopt
the Roman Catholic custom of betraying others, after
the most solemn promises of secrecy. In fact, a great
deal of my trouble in the Roman Church arose from
my having different ideas of truth and honour from
those who were opposed to me.

An honest man is a poor match for a rogue, even
when he suspef - ■■ the rogue ; and it was very long
before I learned to suspjct priests. I thought also

that it was very unmanly of Canon to come

and tell me all this under a pledge of secrecy, and not
to go himself to the bishop, and speak to him on the
subject. But I knew that it was always a dangerous
thing for a priest to make any representation to a
bishop, no matter how grave the case might be. I

can only say that I went to only to find that

the canon was right. The good-natured priest had
been in gaol for public disturbance and drunkenness a

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

sliort lime previous, and as prit.'Sts are always well
po&tecl on each other's affairs, I found the whole story
was true, even to the existence of a " housekeeper."
The priest was Irish, and had been all over the world ;
but as the bishop said afterwards, and as many
American bishops have said, if a bishop is too par-
ticular, what is he to do for priests? He must take
them as they come.

The result was what might have been expected. I was
at last obliged to write to the bishop, and tell him that
the whole town knew of the previous character of the
priest, who had been sent to minister to a people who
already had almost lost faith in God and man, in con-
sequence of the scandalous conduct of his predecessor,
and that the " housekeeper " was evidently an institu-
tion, as she had lived with him for years. I heard,
to her ciedit, that she tried all she could to keep him
from drink. But — alas for me! — here was another flagrant
instance of " my inability to agree with my ecclesias-
tical superiors." Very little was thought of the dis-
creditable conduct of the priest. I had seen him
intoxi ^^ on the altar, but admit cheerfully that he
va'- A the very few priests I ever met who had

word for ire, except when I had plenty of money
i<_ ^\^Q them. If 1 had consulted mv own peace of
mind I should have let things go just as they were;
but unfortunately I thought that such men ought not
to be allowed to administer the Sacraments. He also
was " honourably removed " to a country place, where
it v\'as supposed his delinquencies would be less noticed,
especially if lie kept out of debt; and for all I know he
may be there still.

Before 1 pass to other instances of the same unhappy
kind; I may say that the priest sent to take his place

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY,

«7

was a you til just come from collcg>^, whose ignorance
was sul'h ''S might he exjicrted from the way in which
lie had been advanced l»cyond his station, and the
small amount of brains which he had to balance his
advancement. He was sober as far as I knew, but
the secret life of a priest gives ihcm so many oppa*-
tiinitics fi)r intemperance, that it is difficult to know
ulio abstains and wId exceeds. I was also informed
!)y thi' same "canon " who Isad warned me about his
pr. (Itcessor, th.'it he had bciMi a servant in the bishop's

liniic in , aiul tli.U the b'sliop had taken a

iai'.cy t > hiin, as I e lia 1 shown con-idjrab!e aptitude
tor (•( rciiioiiic.--. S'Uiit." !i h );)S will make any sacr'fice
t . 1 rc.mote sucli nuMi, as tiicse things attract Protest-
,:i is to th' ir church's, a'ld make: converts of people
\ ho hoxc not iiittdi'Tt enough to di:,cern the difference
Ittwcjn show and nal'ty.

This boy, for he was little ehe, thought he could
;i(id to his dignity by .n\'iling me with contempt,
^^ i ich at least was a pr »of that he was not a gentle-
Mian e\en by edii cation, as he mii^ht have been, if he
was not such by birth. I soon found that there was
1 ttU^ dii]( rcui^e anv ng the priests. Our new " pastor "
K ft n<^thing undone to an.nn^/ the sist<;rs ; and I could
< ccupv pa^:es with tli ii letters of complaints, all but
t(jo well hivmded, written tn me after my arrival in
America. For pe;ty annoyances and petty persecu-
tion, as a ^ enerai rul% priests are une>]ualled. Whit
else can be exfected wlun the life they lead is con-
! idered? This boy's f.;ther was Irish, and had been a
common soldier; yet he was so as' amed of his nation-
. lity that he made th.e most ridiculous attempts to hide
it, as well as to conceal the humble origin of his father.

There was another priest who lived in the neighbour-

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

hcod to whom I showed many kindnesses. He repaid
me by giving me all the annoyance in his power. At
length he got so deeply in debt, and the bishop had
so many complaints of him, that he was shipped off
to America, the refuge of priests who cannot be got
rid of at home. I heard that the bishop gave him the
highest testimonials. I know that he had the coolness
to ccmc to me in Jersey city, and to ask me to pay
his expenses to Canada. I refused even to see him ;
and no doubt he hns said all he can against me in
consequence. I nuist admit, however, that 1 was amused
at the coolness with which he came to me for mone}',
after the w'ay in which he had treated me and the
sisters in England. But priests are so much in the
habit of having their sins overlooked, that probably he
considered he paid me an honour in asking my help.
God help those to whose spiritual necessities he has
gore to minister 1

I could give many more instances of the profligacy
and tyrannical character of priests ; but I will only
mention two other cases in ^hich evil was actually
going on before my very eyes, and I did not see it.
One of these was the case of the officious canon
who was £0 anxious to warn me against the bishop's
favourites. I did many kindnesses for him, but the
influence of his housekeeper was against me. This
V. cman went by the name of the "canoness." A great
deal has been said by Roman Catholics about the wives
of Protestant clergymen interfering in the affairs of
their \v oands' parishes; but it would need another
Antl.ony Trollope to describe the feats of the
'• cancness " in this line. Whenever the canon was
absent the " canoness " took his place, and did every-
thing but say Mass. The curates rebelled again and

1 .1

again agsinst her tyrannical lulc. S^he dictated the
hour of rising and rest ; and if they did not pLase her
by telling her all the affairs of the paiish, spiritual and
temporal, she had a handy way of punishing them by
cutting off the food supplies. As for her Interference
\\ith ihc sisters, her attempts in this direction vveie
ludicrous, and would have b^en mischievous, if th-y
had not kept her, in some degree, in her place. At last
the young priests rcse in retelliin. The sisters wrote
to me that the bishop, worn out with ceaseless com-
plaints of the "canoness"' interference, gave the
canon his choice between parting with the " canoness "
or dividing his parish, so that he would not need a
curate. The canon kept the " canoness," and sub-
mitted, with as good a grace as he could, to the loss
of the greater part of his parish.

If only cne-half of the affairs of this sort, which are
of daily occurrence in the "Holy" K lan Catholic
Church, were known to the world at large, what a
revolution there would be. But such things are kept
secret. Sisters know a great deal of the inside life of
priests, but they hnd it best to be silent; and it can
easily be seen that they could do no good by speaking.
The Church alone can reform the Church, and that is
the last thing \\hich she can or will do, embar-
rassed as she is by her own infallibility. To her
may well be applied the reproach made to the Church
of the Laodiceans, "Because thou sayest, I am rich,
and increased with goods, and have need of nothing,
and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable,
and poor, and blind, and naked : I counsel thee to buy
of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich ;
tnd white raiment, that ihou mayest be clothed, and
that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear ; and

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

ij?t'

anoint lliine ej-es with eycsalve, that thou mayest see"
(Rev. iii. 17, 18).

When I had but just entered the Roman Church, I
was equally shocked and surprised by the way in which
a 3'oung French lady spoke of the Jesuit who was the
parish priest of the mission to which we were then
altaclied. She talked of certain familiarities which
ifhe resented, and of a very pretty girl who was a great
deal at the priest's l.ouse, helping the priest's house-
keeper, and who I believed, on that account, to be above
all suspicion. The girl was certainly very like the
priest, who was a very good-looking man. The remai ks
of the French governess were not taken in good part
by the ladies whose ears they reached. For myself I
was too shocked, at whai I supposed to be French
lightress, to Lelieve one word the young lady said ; and
tke n-,attcr ended in her being dismis':ed from her situa-
tion as a gossip and a detractor. At that time I supposed
tkiat the French were a devoted Catholic people, and
wondered much at a French hidy criticising the character
of a priest, and above all of a Jesuit. I soon dismissed
the subject from my mind. It was pleasanter to believe
that the girl was accusing the nriest falsely, than to
suppose that he had dtnie wro. g ; for like all con-
verts, I believed thr piiests were immaculate, and
that it \\::s a sin even to suppose them otherwise. It
took a long experience to undeceive me; and that fact
has made me understand how so many Reman Catholics
liave fi rmed an ideal of a priest quite different from
the reality, and how they will shut their eyes to any-
thing which threatens to break the charm.

On the day of my recej tion into Newry convent, a
young priest, who I learned long years after was a
confirmed drunkard, acted very strangely. So high

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.

3«

WTiS my reverence for a priest, that it never even
entered my iicad that h.e was not sober on the solemn
occas'on. Even when I heard his sister lamenting,
as she did loudl}' and perioc^' ally, the misery of a
priest who had fallen from giace, I never suspected
that her own brother was the source of her trouble,
and I fear that the disgrace of the family was a great
deal more felt by her than the sin against God.

And what has been gained to the world, or to the
Church, by enforcing this law of celibacy ? It is one
of those burdens grievous to be borne, which has most
certainly caused more sin than sanctity. We know,
on indii^putable histoi ical authority, that the result in the
ages when Rome had all the power which she craved,
was that the Church which would not allow or bless
the honest wedlock of the priests was driven to permit
concubinage. Could there be possibly a more terrible
charge against any Christian body ? Surely one would
think that the results of this " infallible" interference
with the laws of nature, and with the express direction
of Sciipture, as to the manner of life by which God's
priests should be distinguished, would have been suffi-
cient to condemn Rome for ever.

Rome is ever craving for power to enforce all her
demands. It would be well if those who are anxious
to increase her power would ask what has she done
when she has had all the power she craved ?

What was the state of Italy in the Middle Ages?
We hear a great deal at the present day of the injustice
done to the Pope in depriving him of temporal
dominion, but how did the Popes live when they were
free to rule as they pleased ? Did they benefit hu-
'manity? Did they preach the Gospel? Did they
even live good moral 1' ves ? Did they reform their

^M^^^'^'^^*l^- »> ^>!^f^^<^Sfi^^^-.^

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

clergy ? Rather, we may ask, were their priests good
men, who Hved for their God and for His poor? Alas !
all history proves that they were a curse rather than a
blessing.

And what of the effects produced by the celibacy of the
clergy at the present day ? What is its effect on the
Church at large ? It is just what might be expected.
An unmarried clergy must inevitably be a selfish clergy.
It is supposed that celibacy lifts a man to heaven, and
detaches him from the things of earth. Can any one
who knows the clergy of the Romish Church say that
their vow has had this effect ? Is it not well known
that they are grasping, avaricious, oppressive to the
poor, whose cries do not reach the ear of the world,
but nevertheless do reach the ear of God ? Is it not
well known that they often leave large sums of money
to relatives, all of which has heen obtained from God's
poor, who, worshipping the ideal of the priest, know
little of the reality. Even with all the precautions which
Rome uses, and with all the secrecy which she can
conuiiand, she is not able to hide altogether, as she
could have hidden in earlier ages, the demoralised
condition of so many of her priests. It is true that
very liltle comes before the public, for the press is
under a control which compels silence, but facts are told
in private which one day will be remembered, and told
in public. It is true that this careful guarding of the
press has left the so-called upper class-in utter ignorance
of the true state of affairs, and consequently they give all
the weight of their influence to uphold a system which
they would denounce unsparingly if they knew it as it
is. They see the priest on the altar and in society,
where he is on his guard, and they do not know him as
he is elsewhere. They see his zeal for the Church, but

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY.

they do not know that he has had his hours of agony,
and of deep and bitter despair, which he has drowned
in drink, or driven away as best he could in active work
for the Churchi which has been the cause of all his
misery, but from which he sees no escape.

CHAPTER II.

t..

THE MORAL EFFECTS OF THE CELIBACY OF THE
CLERGY IN 'J HE PAST AND IN THE PRESENT.

"After my ckprjiturc shall gTi(;vou<5 wolves enter in an ong yon,
rot si>aiin- llic llodr. Also of your own selves sliall men aris -,
speaking- pci verse tli.ngs,"'— Acts xx. 29, 30.

IT must never be forgottt n that the Church of Rome
makes I cr holiness a special ground on which she
claims a diviix'ly given authority. She claims not only
to be "holy," but to be "the" holy Catholic Cliurch.
And people aie 5=0 apt to take her, as they so often take
others, at her own valuation. Rome says she is
"holy," and the world, too lazy, or too ignorant to test
her claims, arquie;>ces, and is duly impressed.

Peihaps theie was never a greater fraud practised on
the credulity of mankind than this. Probably of all
Christian Churches iheix is net one Church which has
so little to show of the fruits of the Spirit as Rome ; and
yet she is believed by millions to be the one Church
vhieh has an cxtiac idinary record of good works. If
only Roman Catholics were allowed to read history,
end if only Protectants would read its pages (and they
can read then.), what a re\ elation they would find of
the supposed sanctity of Rome. We shall return to
this subject later. Here we are chiefly concerned with
evidence on one point only viz.. that Rome is very far

MORAL EFFECTS OF CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY. 35

fif m being a holy Church, The chief ground for this
< hiim of pre-eminent hohncss is, that her cchbate priest-
hood are, of all those who minister at God's altars, thr
mo«t perfect in their conduct, and the most self-sacrificing
in t'.ieii lives. And at the fust gl.mce it looks as il
tliis claim was well foundv_d. Here we have men who
(••itninly n^nke a vow wliich deprives them of all the
comforts of fimily life. Here we have men who are,
to all appearance, leading a life of su[)erhuman
self-sacrifice. And from tifue to time eveiUs occur
whic'i appear to verify this claim of Rome to a sel!-
sacrifijing priesthood. We need not go beyond the
currejit news of the day for an example, and a fair
rne, of ihe way in which Rome estahii: hcs and per-
petuates 1 er claim to an exceptionally holy piitsthood.
Who lias not I card of Father Daniien, the priest who
has so noMy Faciificcd his life in the sacred cause of
humanity ? The admiring Protestant gives his sacrifice
the meed of praise it c'eserves ; but the admiring
Protestnnt does not stop to think, or does net know,
that the noble deed which Father Damien has done is
being done every day in the year, and was done long
before he ever thought of following the example cf the
Protectant ladies who first devoted themselves to the
leper. For many years there has been an institution
for lepers outside the walls of Jerusalem, attended by
German Protestant deaconesses, who have called no
special attention to (luir work, but have gone on the
even tenor of their way, year af er year, being infected
by the horrible disease, and dying by inches in its
loatlisome tortures. We do not say this as any depre-
( iation of Father Damien's work. But the " capital "
(there is no other word lor it) which Roman Catholic
papers acquire out of such things makes it incumbent on

INSIDE THE C nunc IT OF HOME.

Prolcstnnts, or rather I should say on all who value
ti uth, to make the truth known. Let us give honour to
Father Damien ; but all the honours do not belong to
him. And yet Roman Catholic paper?:, and to my know-
ledge one under the special patronage of Archbishop

Corrigan, edited by the late dynamitr, F breaks

into wild cries of childish anger because a New York
paper ventured to allude to this fact.

The New York paper will no doibt be more careful
in the future how it offends Roman Catholic sensibilities,
by stating any fact which, [lowevcr true, seems to
1 jssen the glory of a priest. The simple stating of this
fact about these German deaconesses is called by this
(late) dynamite advocate " a mean fFng at the dead hero."
It is ever thus that the Church of Rome supports her
claim of exceptional holiness by fabe pretences. It is
a cringe, to be punished with the most severe penalties,
if o:ie word is said either in public or in private of
the fault of a priest, or of the oppressive conduct of a
li-^hop. New York society w'as ringing with suppressed
laughter at the " ten dollars or ten days," joke, made
on the way in which Archbishop Coriigan punished an
unfortunate priest who had dared to say one word of
fact as to the way in which Dr. McGlynn was treated
by the orders of his ecclesiastical superior. But the
laughter had to be low, for even Protestants could be
made to feel the weight of episcopal displeasure, if the
echo of their niirlh reached the archiepiscopal ear.

And in the case of any priest whose name can be
brought forward in the cause of science or humanity,
.'ill the glory must be given to the "Church" as the
source of his inspiration. It matters little that the
deed or the discovery for which he is honoured is
common to many others. Even the least hint that

MORAL Effects of CEunACY dF the clercv. 37

,•

the glory does not belong exclusively to Rome is
treated as an injustice to tli.it much-belauded Church.
A hundred deaconesses who may have sacrificed iheir
lives in the cause of the leper are as a mere nothing
in comparison with the one priest who his only followed
their example. And, as I hive said, the world takes
the Church at her own valuation. I do not deny that
the unnatural life of a priest is a true martyrdom ; but
there are many men, and many missionaries amongst
Protestant denomination?, who live quite as hard a
life, as Hir as privation of the comforts of life is con-
cerned, and there have been many Protestant ministers
who have sacrificed their lives in time of pestilence as
freely as any priest of the Roman Church.

It is so also in the case of sisters. I do not deny
that the life of a sister is often one of great privation,
but there are many sisters who live far more comfortably
in the convents than they ever lived in their own homes.
This, however, does not, to my mind, detract from the
reality of their suffering, for they surrender their
liberty, which makes all else of litde value them.

But the Church of Rome is ever making " c«pitaV
especially for the benefil: of Protestants, out of the
self-sacrificing lives of the sisters, while there arc
many women who live quite as great a life of self-
sacrifice who never saw the interior of a convent.
The secrecy and romance of the life of a nun prepaies
Protestants to give unlimited credit to any cl:iim that
may be made for the admiration of sisters; and, as in
the case of Father Damien, they do not stop to think
how many self-sacrifi.ing lives are spent in their own
denominations. There are many ministers' wives who
not only bring up their little ones in the love and
fear of their Creator, but who spend, and arc spent,

msjDE THE CHURCH OP ROME.

J' ■

"^"

li]

d;iy after day in the service of the poor; nnd yrt there
is never a dcmuid for pinisc of th(.'ir sclf-saci ifico. I^
'■- time th't nil this claim to exceptional sanctity, in the
r'hurch of Rf mo, on the ground of the cxclii'-ivc practice
of frood works, should be disproved and silenced forever.
I know not whether to think it a providence, or to
call it a pcv uliar coincidence, but I have had occa'^ion to
see a friend, the wife of a Methodist minister, betwceiT
writing; the la-t sentence and that 0,1 which I am ni>\v
<jnj;aged. I h id not been speakinp: to licr on anv
iiialtor connected with the Roman Church, but our
(nnversation led accidentally to the subj ct of tlu;
iiidifference of sisters to the poor. S'le then told mc.
of a case witliin her own personal knowledge. S'k-
had a servant, an orphan girl, wlio had been edncati d
by sisters. When they found out that the poor girl
was in a miserable state of health, the sistcis woul<!
neither take her back, nor send her vhere she could
liave care and res'. One n;orning the giil was unabl ■
lo rise, and my friend saw that she was dying. At
he request of the girl she sent for the priest and thr
^ 'sters. She leg.:ed the sisters to rem;iin with her,
or to send some one to remain with her untd she died ;
but they said the superior would not allow th'm to do

so. Mis. II was very villing to do all she couM

ibr the girl ; but she 1 ad a baby of her own to care f .ir,
besides all the additional work which the girl's illness
threw on her. The sisters were perfectly indifferent.
The girl died, and they would not even wat.h by her
emains, or send any one to do so. Next day an
undertaker was sent by some poor friend of this
'riendless girl, and she was buried from the Methodist
iiunister's house ; for the sisters would not even allow
the coffin to be brought to their convent, of concern

MORAL EFFECTS OF CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY. 39

tlicmsclvcs in any w.iy anoiit their farmer pupil. Not
even a candle was sent to burn by her lonely coffin ;
and Roman Catholics will know from this what indif-
ference was shown. How dilTcrent, sa"d my friend,
would their conduct have been if the girl had not been
utteily destitute.

It was because I saw so many evidences of heart-
lessness on the part of sifters to the poor, and neglect
ff iheir most sacicd duties t) orplnns, that I was
anxious to found an order of sisters whose exclusive
woik should be for the poor. With a few honourabL'
exception^, the sisters who commenced by working for
the poor have ended by caring for the rich. Certainly
the rich can, and do repay them well in this world;
but I shall return to this suljcct later.

What could be more sublime than the Roman
Catholic ideal of a celibate clergy and an unmarried
sisterhood, whose lives arc devoted wholly to God and
to the saving of souls? Even the human ambitions
of churchmen may be made to look holy when it is
claimed that their desire is tlie advancement of the
Church, and the glory of God. How little is it known
that the glory of God too often proves an excuse for
the glorification cf man, and that schemes for the
advancement of the CImrch are too often invented for
the glorification of the individual. One thing is certain ;
if the celibacy of the clergy is not a Divine institution
it is impossible for it to benefit th.e world. It would
need all the grace that God could bestow to enable a
man to live the life of a celibate with his human
instincts and desires quickened to a degree far beyond
what is ordinary. One nsight say that the very virtue
of a celibate priest actually invites temptation, and
incites to crime. But our present purpose is to con-

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

I I

5,1

■A

sider the result of this vow. Has this cchbacy of the
clergy proved a blessing to the Roman Church and to
humanity ? I can show that far from being a blessing
it has proved a curse. I have already given some
specimens of how men live who are vowed to celibacy.
The fact that all breaches of this vow can be so easily
concealed is one of the greatest dangers to the
tempted priest. The superstitious terror which Rome
inculcates, and which is so much used to prevent a
word being said of any ill deed of a priest, is at once
their temporal protection and their spiritual ruin.

Fear of exposure is one of the greatest preventives
of crime, whether that fear is a dread of public opinion
or of penal consequences. From this fear the priest
is absolutely free. The bishop is the only person with
whom the priest has to account. The bishop does not
know everything, and tiie bishop is also human, and
knows the history of his Church well, and that there
is nothing new (in clerical incontinency) under the
sun. I have seen a " canon" of the Church, who stood
well with his bishop and his brethren, sitting with
the grown-up child of his housekeeper in his lap, and
the child embracing him as a child would embrace a
father. Who shall say whether simple affection, or
something very different, prompted the caresses he
lavished on her, or whether what was done by a child —
I should say rather by a girl of twelve — would not
continue to be done by the woman ? No priest with
a real respect for the vows of his office would have
allowed these familiarities. But how few priests have
such a respect. I might multiply instances of this
kind. I might quote from letters which I have seen
from a penitent to a priest, in which there were
allusions to such familiarities as these passing between

■i\ -A

MORAL EFFECTS OF CEUBACY OF THE CLERGY. 41

y-
y

le
le
a

them as an ordinary alTair; but I have no wish to write
on these subjects beyond what is of absolute necessity.

The great question is how did this rule of celiha-y
work when Rome had unlimited freedom in the Middle
Ages? I think the world at large would be surprised
if they knew what has been the result of the Church's
free permission to her priests to have concubine?, and
of her stern prohibition of lavv'ful marriaj^c. Hum.in
nature is tiie same in all ages of the world and of the
Church. History repeats itself. The question to be
asked is, Mow do certain ules work under all con-
ditions, and not how do they work under exceptional
conditions? It is i mazing that people cannot see for
themselves that Rome has failed as a Christian religion.
Take it on this one point of clerical celibacy, and what
has been the result ? Me would be a bold man who
denied, in the face of every-day facts, that the Roman
Catholic clergy, as a class, are given to intemperance.
That they are given to immorality is not so well known,
because that sin is easier of concealment. Still there
is quite enough evidence before the world to show that
there is good ground for believing that, if hidden matters
were revealed, a great deal of wickedness would see the
light for the fust time.

A priest at present on the mission, as it is called, —
that is, a priest who is pastor of a large and influentia
parish, but whose relations with his ecclesiastical
superiors are rather strained, and would probably snap
if it were not that he is immensely wealthy, independ-
ently of his ecclesiastical income, — told me that his
archbishop employed a private detective for some time
to watch him, as he was anxious to prove that he was
in the habit of going to certain houses, so that he
might have him in his power. A lady told me ihat

I >

TXSWE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

■\\ ^u

-1

■\ I .

the prifSiS of a religions order, supposed by a credu-
lous public to be so fidl of the odour of sanctity that
tliey cnn work miracles, were in the habit of taking
her husliand at night to places where she would rather
they had taken some one else's husbnnd. She had no
reason for disliking these priests, nor had she ever had
any disngreemenl; with any of them. The matter was
only mentioned to me as an unpleasant fact. Nor did
this in the least weaken her faith in the Church, so
strange is the infatuation of Romanists where their
priests are concerned. And yet we have the authority
of Scripture forjudging a tree by its fruits.

There are few persons of any intelligence who do
not know the deplorable state of the Roman Church in
Mexico, where for years it had full sway, until the
people rose up at last against the iniquit'es practised,
and screened in the name of rtliiiion. It is now some
years since I saw a letter written to a lady in Ireland
by her bro:her, who had gone to Mexico as a superin-
tendent of some mines. He had married a Protestant,
and hiid taken her with him. He told his bister that
he had no hope of his wife's converrion now, as she had
seen too much of the evil lives of the priests there, who
lived in shameless concubinage, and kept their women
and children openly in their houses. And Rome, tied
by her infallibility, to which she must hold at any
cost, tolerates all this ; and by tolerating it proves that
she prefers sin to viitue.

It is well known in Rome that it was the lives of the
pritsts which first turned the people against the Church.
A whole nation does not turn against the Church with-
out cause, above all a. hen the nation is as conser\ati\e
and superstitious as the Italians. Surely it should
strike thinking minds that so superstitious a nation

MORAL EFFECTS OF CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY. 43

nuist have had some great cause for uch a stupendous
change. It was not the caprice of jn hour which
made the Itilinns ii'fid .Is and free thinkers. They
saw, at first with grii f, at last with contempt, that
those who professed to be prie .ts of the "Holy"
Catholic riinrch were leading lives the very reverse
( f holy ; and losing their faith in the Church as incap-
able of producing good fruit, these Italians soon lost
their faith in God, of whom thf-y knew so little. The
knife of persecution has no doubt been of service in
Rome, and greater care is taken in morals. But there
is still ample room for reform. I low striking a cim-
mentary on the boasted holiness of the Roman Church
it is that the fewer the priests in any country the purer
pre their lives.

A circumstance with which I became personally
acquainted while in Rome, showed me ihat opportunity
only was wanted to enable priests to live the guilty and
sinful lives which every ecclesiastijal history, written
by incviihcrs oj ilicir oion Clutich, a hnits to have been
ih.e normal condition of the Roman Catholic Church in
past ages. A 3'oung hxly was visiting Rome with her
brother in the early part of the year 1884. I was at
tiiat time in Rone, .'Uid I was asked to go and see her.
Sh; was in ver}^ delicate heaUh, an;l at ih :t period v/as
fined to her bed. She v.-as apparently alone in the

• iKI, having no relative except a young brother to
■ 1 om she was guardian, and who appeared to have
rvcry con'ldence in her, and the tti dercst affection for

er. She ^s also a person of great wealth.

Miss D was atti nded with unremitting care by

tv\o priests, vho stcnud to be rivals in their devotion.
I3(jth were well known in Rom.e, and were superiors of
religious orders. I easily accounted for their attention

INSIDE THE CHURCH dF RO.-ifE.

I i

to this lady, on account of htr wealth and her devotion to
the Church. So closely did they watch her, that they
never left her apartments. If one was absent for a
few hours the other remained on guard. As her state
of health was not so dangerous as to require such
close watching, it seemed strange to me that they
should have guarded her s^ closely. She had alsT the
paid services of a sister belonging to a iiur.-ing order
of sisters. I could not help thinking tint the young
and very pretty sister who had the care of the invalid
day and night, would have been better employed work-
ing for the poor, and a great deal safer.

The poor sister, when she could get a moment free,
which was seldom indeed, used to come to my rooms,
which were close by, and throw herself on the bed
utterly worn out. I th )UL;ht that her superior would
have a good d(^al to answer for, as certainly she was
cruelly overworked, and in a most dangerous position.
It was pi.iful to see the broken-down look on her face,
and to note her depression and utter prostration, and
all this was done for a lady who could well atford to
ha\e the best of nurses in Rome at her service. I
failed to ste where the charity came in, or what one
who professed to devote her life to the work of a
spouse of Christ, could have to do with the service of
the rich. In tact, tins poor si>ter worked harder than
any servant. Though she did not complain, I could
see that she felt the indiiference of her superior to her
sulferings. In f:;ct, this supeiior was too full of her
imaginary revelations and of plans to trick the bishop,
whom she had left in England, to concern herself about
£0 lri\ial a matt r as the 1 erdth of a sister. S )me one,
I do not know who, suggested that I should see Miss
D , and a day was appointed for me to call on her.

MORAL EFrECTS OF CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY. 45

She was in bed, and certainly looked very ill, but I saw
in a moment that there was a great deal more the
matter than mere bodily sufTcring. The poor lady
seemed very pleased to see me, and begged me most
earnestly to come again soon. I did not ask for her
confidence as, though I saw she was ready to give it
tj me, I thought it would be better not to press her at
the time. Even yet, I was not prepared for all the
duplicity and deceit which a priest will practise to g'liu
an end. In a day or two, I asked the sister when she

thought Miss D would like to see me agiin. Slie

put me off with some excuse, which did not arouse my
unsuspicious nature.

These excuses were repeated whenever I asked the
same question, till at last even my susjicioiis were
aroused, and I thought that her superior did not lil;e

me to cfet intimate with INliss D-

course a I

were looking to benefit by her money, "for th::^ greater
glory of God and the Church." I soon disco\cred that
these suspicions were well founded. I was ceier-
mined to see t'.ie matter through, as I did not ihiiik it

likely that Miss D had changed her mind about

wi-rhing to see me. At last the sister t"lJ n.e plainly
that the two priests, were very angry indeed wi.en they

found that she had allowed me (o see Miss D , and

that they had given her the mcst positive ordvjrs, which
it is needless to say she dared not disobey, that I was
never to be allowed to sec her again. Such is the
tyranny of priests, and such their power. Kvcn in her
own l.cuse this poor dying lady w^as not allowed to be
mistress.

The young brother, who was greatly to be pitied,
was treated with indifferent contempt by all parties.
He was very gentle and unassuming, full of Irish

.,1 ■*

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

veneration for priests, nnd too innocent in his own lift.'
to suspect evil. I knew too well that it would be
worse than useless to n~cikc any effort to see Rli^s

D 3gnin, or to try and he'p her in any way. ll

need not be said that the priests olTcrcd her all the
"consolations of reliiiion." Mass was said in her ro »ni
every day, special blessin::s were obtained from, and
special indulgences asktd, and granted by the Pope.
At last came a grand climax. The priests, anxious to
cutdo themselves in their cff rts to win her affections
and her money, proposed that sV.c should be carried
on a litter to tl:e Pope himself, and obtain his blessiig
personally. So with all possible pomp and circum-
stances poor Miss D was carried to the Vatican,

guarded zealousl}', or jealously, by the piie.-ts.

But a few days passed when Rome was startled with

a cry of horn r. It was discovered that Miss D

had given birth to an illegitimate child, and murdered
it. An intolerable stench in her rooms betrayed the
guilty secret. IIovv the affair escaped the knowledge

of the sister no one can tell. Miss D had arranged

to be conveyed to a villa outside the walls of Rome,
from whence she expected to be able to make her
es'-apc to some dis'ant place. But the priests, fearful
of losing tlieir prey if she went too far from them,
urged the delay till it was too late. The unhappy
woman, without a single friend, committed the crime
in the rcom where Mass was said day after day. At
last the people of the house discovered the ghastly
secret, and the police were called in. I heard that the
superior of the nursing sisters used some very plain
language about tlie folly of the priests in keeping me

from Miss D , as probably if they had allowed me

to see her she would have told me her state ; and as

l!- 1'^.

MORAL EFFECTS OF CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY. 47

she knew that I harl an extensive cxpciirnce in dc^aling
\\ith painful cases, she mi.^ht have asked my advice, and
I could have had her quietly removed to a country place
before the child ( f shame was born. But the priests were
too eager to secure their prize; and they knew well that
a priest can soDn reinstate himself, no matter what he
d( e?, \( he has not committed any sin against the
"Church." Sin against the law of God is a matter of
comparatively liitle momerit. As for the public, one
s« ns.tion som eff.xcs the memory of another.

1 heard that th-* Pope was exceedingly angry when
the af):.ir came to !iis ears, as well he n,i_;ht be. Tlic.^e
self-same priests had made a great c'eal of capital out
cf their zeal for reh'i:ion in obtaining the fiivour of an

extraordinary audience for Miss D . Protestants

were duly impres--ed wit'i the great care whirh the
Church has lor the souls of her suff.ring cliildrcn,
and were not likely to notice specially that this care
is most lavishly bestjwed on the children uho have
most money. Even some few Calh .lies were shocked
at the undeniable fact that the priests said Mass daily
in Miss D 's room, and c f course her.rd her con-
fession, and knew ail the particulars of her state.

Her young brother was truly to be pitied. He had
revered his sister almost as a saint ; and as I have said,
he was a young man of sensiuve mind, and I believe
of truly good life. I heard that he retuained for hours
vv'ithout eating or moving from the ojie spot, where he
had sunk down in an agony of shame. As for the
]!riests, they look the matter coolly. They were expelled
fiom Rome for a time in deference to public opinion.

The police guarded Miss D in her he use until

her death, which took place in a few days after the
discovery of her ruin. I never could ascertain what

jssess.

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\\.

'h
h

became of her great wealth, or of her poor brother. I
heard that he left Rome the day of her funeral and
went to Encland.

The Popoh Romano and other Italian papers had
full details of t1ie whole affair, with portraits of the
actors. It scarcely increased the love of the people
for the Roman Church or the respect of the public for
priests. But there are, and always will be, a certain
class of people so infatuated with a S3'stem, no matter
what its evils may be, that nothing will lessen their
confidence in it. And no doubt there were Catholics
who sympathised with the priests when they were
obliged to leave Rome, even in " honourable " exile.
To a tl-:oughtful mind it was a marked evidence of how
Rome works. Here was a young lady of educa':ion
and good family, availing herself of all the sacram(.',M'.3
of the Church, receiving the highest favour which the
Pope could confer on her, and living in sin all the
time. It is this i^iith that the Church can save the
soul, no matter what the life of the sinner may be, that
has been the ruin of thousands. It may be said that
the Roman Catholic Church does not teach this doctrine.
Ctrtainly it does not teach it in plain words. But it
teaches it practically ; and it is by its works it sliould
Le judged in this world, and by its works it will most
rsKuredly be judged in the next.

It might be supposed that these two priests would
have been disgraced for ever. But such is far from
being the case. I can scarcely say how shocked
I was when I heard a short time since that one of
tl]cm was in New York, received, of course, with all
honour by the ecclesiastical authorities there. Such
honour and such reception was denied to me, though
I had the good fortune to have the Pope's rscom-

il I!

MORAL EFFECTS OF CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY. 49

incndation, which nevertheless I was told was of no
use. The more fortunate priest had come to beg
for a new Church in Rome. Once more I could not
but admire the skill and craft of the priesthood. There
are numerous churches in Rome, as every traveller
well knows, and one of them would hold nearly all
the church-goers of that city. But what matter ? To
build a new church, whether wanted cr not, is con-
sidered so meritorious a work, that it will cover any
number of sins. Thus it was that the mediceval
baron used to wipe away the stain of a life of crime,
by donating to the Church, when he had no more use
for them, the lands which he had plundered from
some one weaker than himself. The priest wanted
to get back to Rome. It is a pleasanter place than
exile, and has much to interest the resident. Besides,
he wanted to wipe out the recollection of his adventure,
and to win back the Pope's favour. But it was neces-
sary, before he could build the Church, to get the money
to build it. The plan which he hit on was certainly a
masterpiece of diplomacy.

It is what is called in England "bringing coals to
Newcastle" to build a church in Rome. Of course the
Papal authorities would be pleased ; but, as I have said,
they would not supply the money. Who was to do it ?
The priest was not at a loss. The Irish are always
ready to be plundered, and an appeal to their piety or
patriotism never fails. There was not a church in all
Rome dedicated to St. Patrick. This was easily repre-
sented as a great injustice to the Irish nation. With
the hundreds of churches there, somehow St. Patrick;
was overlooked. It was quite too shocking. It did
not occur to the ever-credulous Irish that they were
:;sked to give themselves a present ; but what matter ?

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

'\:\

The priest got back to Rome. It did not matter that
the church might never be built. The plan to do it, and
the money to do it, was all that was necessary. It did
not matter that there was already a cluirch in Rome
where there was an Irish community, and where for
many centuries the feast of St. Patrick was kept with
all pomp and solemnity, and that the long-cstablis'ied
custom of calling this the " Irish Church " made it
unlikely that a new church would attract its worship-
pers, few as they were.

The priest wanted to get back to Rome and to the
favour of the Pope, and he accomplished his object.

w\
III I

CHAPTER III.

THE CELIBACY OF THE CLERGY IN THE
MIDDLE AGES.

"Full well yc reject the commanclir.cnt of Gcd, tl.at yc may keep
5"0ur own tradition." — Mark vii. 9.

THERE is no question whatever that the priests of
llie Catholic Church, in the first ages of the Church's
history, were allowed to n"airy. There was no law,
human or Divine, against the marriage of the clergy.
We have shown what cannot be disputed, that the
Holy Scripture, in its express teaching, approves, and
we might almost say expects, the marriage of the clerg}'.
Why should such particular instructions be given as to
how the minister was to bring up and rule his family,
if it was unlawful to have a family, or even if it was
more pei feet for him to remain a celibate ? The question
seems one of common sense. We now proceed to show
from Roman Catholic sources the origin of the unscrip-
tural ccm.mand to abstain from marriage, and the fatal
result of being wiser than the God who made us.

The arguments made by Roman Catholic theologians
to defend the enforced celibacy of the clergy are amusing.
They may latisfy the ignorant, but they will never con-
vince those Rcmanists and Protestants who have the
facts of history before their eyes, as written by Papal

IXSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

I 'I

-H

historians and tlieologinns. I shall refer the reader to
three indisputable Roman Catholic authorities on this
subject. I will first mention St. Augustine, who was
one of the early Fathers. I may remark in passing tl'at
it was very necessary for the Roman Catholic Church
to put some portions of St. Augustine's works on the
Index of expurgated books, for there are so many
anti-Roman Catholic statements in the writings of this
great author, that he might have proved a danger-
ous antagonist. As regards St. Augustine, I need do
no more than to mention his name. With regard to
other authoiilics, though they are all well known to
the learned, those who have not had special oppor-
tunities of study may not be familiar with their names
or writings; and as I am anxious to make this book
available as an authority to all, I give some informa-
tion as to the others from whose works I quote.

Gratian belonged to the learned Order of Benedictines,
and lived in the twelfth centviry. lie occupied twenty-
four years in compiling an abridgment of the canon law
of the Roman Church, and this is known as "Gratian's
Decretals." He freely admitted that the clergy were
allowed to marry in the early Church, and indeed no
one can deny this. Thomas Aquinas, a canonised saint,
^^ hore name need only be mentioned, so well is he known
as the great theologian of Rome, admits, as freely, that
celibacy was not a law of the early Church ; and in this
connection he uses a curious argument well worth
noting. He says {Siiiinua II. ii.) that the early Chris-
tians were so much holier than tlieir (Roman Catholic)
descendants, tl at it was not necessary to enforce a law
of celibacy on the clergy. This is a curious and
valuable admission. It is an evidence that, in the
opinion of this great divine, who certainly ought to

CELIBACY dF CLERCY IN THE MIDDIT ACES. 53

have known the social and n oral state of his Church
well, it had sorely degenerated. The fact was simply
that the Roman Catholic clergy lived, in his day, such
grossly immoral lives, under a law of enforced cchbacy,
that they had corrupted the Church, and as a neces-
sary conscciucnce demoralised the world. 'l"]iere is
indeed an overwhelming consensus of Roman Catliorr:
evidence to prove t'lat clerical celibacy was simply a
rule of the Roman Church, and that it was not a rule
of the Gospel. In 1564 Pope Pius IV., in an encydical
letter to the German princes, explains the enforced
celibacy of the clergy as a necessity of the .'igc\

An evidence which is impoitant from two points of
view may be quoted here. The Bishop of Portus
denounced Pope Calixlus for admitiing men to the
priesthood who had married twice. This shows that
the abject submission to Rome of the bisliops of modern
times was then unknown, and it shows also th.at there
was nothing against the marriage of priests. So common
was the marriage of the clergy, or rather so little was it
."gainst the rule or custom of the Church, that in a.d. 414
we find Pope Innocent I. complaining that many bishops
were married to widows. The fact was that the early
Christians were undoubtedly influenced by Pagan idea-j
in more respects than would have been supposed possible.
When the Jesuits went to evangelise India, they were
.surprised to ^nd so close a resemblance between the rites
and cerem.cmes of the Pagans, whom they had come lo
convert, and their own. They were at a loss to under-
stand this, and were divided in opinion as to whether
the devil, who is generally fathered with the inexplicable,
had parodied the Christian religion, or whether it was
the traditions of a pre-existing knowledge of the Catholic
faith.

IKSJDE THE ClTURCn OP ROME.

It is reniaikal)lc that while man iagc was respected
and cncov.rngcd both amongst priests and people in the
Jewish Church, it was forbidden in many countries to
those who were dedicated to the service of false gods.
As far as the " Fathers" of the Ciuu-ch are concerned,
they dilfe cd with each other, and even with themselves,
50 consinntly, that th: ir testimony on disputed points is
really of little value. It may be remarked here, in this
connection, that Popi; Leo tlie Great, who is the first
Pope whose writing- have been preserved, excommuni-
cated every one who received the sacrament in one kind
only. The Manicl.cem heresy was then rife; and one
of the t';nets of t' is half- Pagan sect was that the cup
ithould be given only to the priesthood.

It would require a volume, or rather several volumes,
to ^ive a full history of the introduction of sacerdotal
ct'libacy into t! e Roman Church ; but we are more con-
cerned with the results of this observance than with
tlic origin of it. There are a multitude of records of
1 cal synrds, and enactments of pastorals and of local
councils, all tending in t!:e same direction, and all having
the same object. This was unquestionably to make the
Church more powerful, by making the clergy a distinct
class, by detaching them from all secular (personal)
interests, and by concentrating their energies, as well as
tluir interests, on the one grand object. Theoneques-
li'. n for us, and for all believers in the Gospel of Christ,
is, not how this regulation worked fjr the increased
power of the Church, but how far it tended to the
increased holiness of its members?

As I purpose in another chapter to give some account
of the. lives of the Popes, who according to the Roman
Caiht'lic Church have held the most awful and respon-
sible power which God ever gave to man, I shall say

CELIBACY OF CLERGY AV TLIE MLDDLE AGES. 55

but little oTtlicm at present. Popes, emperors, princes,
and some few prelates tried again and again, to stem
the torrent of corruplion, which was ever growing in
the Roman Church, as the inevitable outcome of the
effort to enforce celibacy. In the fifteenth century the
Rector of the University of Paris, who was also the
private secretary of Pope Benedict XIII., declared that
the vices of the clergy were so universal, that there was
little faith left in the virtue of any ecclesiastic. In the
same century Gerson recommended an organised system
of concubinage, as preferable to the gross immoralities of
the " celibate " clergy. The very fact that such a pro-
position should be seriously made, is in itself an evidence
of the evil which is inevitable, when man tries to be
wiser than God in regulating human affairs.

Nor were the priests alone guilty. Gerson, whose
authority cannot be questioned, since he is one of the
shining lights of the Church of Rome, says that the nuns
in the fourteenth century were as guilty as the priests
and friars. He says the nunneries of his time were
"houses of prostitution, the monasteries were only used
for purposes of trade and amusement, while the priests,
at best, were keepers of concubines." His writings are
well known, and their authenticity has never been
questioned, while his position, for many years, aj the
Chancellor of the University of Paris, gave him ample
opportunity for acquiring correct information. He took
a leading part in the Council of Constance, and lived
and died in full communion with the Roman Church.
Nicolas de Clemanges, already mentioned as the secre-
tary of Pope Benedict XIII., says, "that to take the
veil was simply to become a public prostitute." '

The plea of modern bishops, that it is better to have
intemperate priests than not to have any, which is

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

ill.

acted on every day in the present century by bishops,
\\ho dare not inflict too heavy a censure on priests who
are guilty of drunkenness, had its counterpart in this
age, when it was declared openly by the Chancellor of
the University of Paris, that it was better to tolerate
incontinent priests than to have none. Theodric a
Niem, who wrote a history of the Council of Constance,
declared, merely as a matter of fact, and without making
it a reproach, that some bishops carried their concubines
with them when they went to make their pastoral
visitations ; and indeed many bishops made a consider-
able income by demanding large fees from their clergy
for the permission to keep concubines.

7'he state of the Church was such at the time of the
Council of Constance, that the three honest men who
gave themselves to the work of reform were well nigh
in despair. These were the men already mentioned.
After the Council had sat for two years, Clcmangcs
declared that as the members of this "general" Council
themselves " considered reform the greatest evil which
could befall them," they were not very likely to make
any effort in that direction. The contemporary accounts
of this Council, and be it remembered that all these
writers were Roman Catholics, inform us that crowds
of people flocked to this meeting of the heads of the
Roman Catholic Church. The number of "courtesans"
ran well up into thousands, and tlie jugglers and play-
actors were rearly as .urncrous.

Every effort was made to purify the Church by
the fen' reformers. Even the Papal privileges were
sharply assailed. It had been made a law of the
Church that the children of priests should not be
allowed ecclesiastical preferment; out inf:^llible Popes
were constantly giving (for a consideration, of course)

CELIBACY OP CLERGY IN THE MIDDLE ACES. 57

exemptions from this rule. It was now sou'iht, but
uselessly, to cut off this papal prerogative. The eccle-
siastics of Italy and Germany were equally immoral,
and equally unwilling to reform. Cardinal Branda,
who was sent by Pope Martin V. to preach a crusade
against the Hussites, has left his testimony on record.
He says concubinage, simony, gambling, drinking,
and fighting were the occupations of the priests of
the "holy" Roman Church. In 1428 the bishops of
Anglers declared that licentiousness had become so
habitual amongst the clergy that it was no longer
considered a sin. The Archdeacon of Paris says, that
he attributes to enforced celibacy and the great wealth
of the Church, all the crimes which had made the clergy
so odious in the sight of the laity.

This miserable condition of the "holy" Roman
Catholic Church was universal. How little Roman
Catholics, who live in the fond delusion that their
Church has been always holy, know of its real history.
To try to enlighten them seems almost a hopeless task,
so deeply are they imbued with the false teaching of
thoide whose very existence depends on concealment of
evil. The same causes which worked the ruin of the
Church of Rome in those countries where she was able
to sin unreproved, are always at work, and sooner or
later, every country where Rome gains unrestrained
pov.er will know the truth when it is too late.

From time to time some earnest souls spoke out,
and denounced the wickedness of ecclesiastics in hiel
places. Martyrdom was the usual reward of their
fearlessi, .S3. Rome does not tolerate reformers. A
Church which can burn or destroy any one who dares
to reprove the evil in it is safe for a time. But the
hour of retribution will surely come. In the year

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

:■ 5

MX'

•I

1414, Henry V. had a scries of articles prepared with
a view to the reformation of the Church in England.
This monarch preceded the Reformers in the woik of
trying to reclaim what was past redemption. In these
articles the undisguised profligacy of the priests is
fully described, and deplored. So terrible was the
evil, and so injurious to public morals, that public
chastisement was proposed to be inflicted on those
priests who persisted in open fornication, the
pecuniary fine, which had been the only penalty
hitherto adopted, not being of the least avail to check
the ever-growing evil.

But of what use were all efforts at reform, when the
court of Rome made merchandise of souls ? Even
when she denounced the evil she ''reserved" cpecial
cases, which would bring her increased wealth ; and
thereby she sanctioned the continuance of sin in her
own priesthood, and what was, if possible, still worse,
she made sin a matter of trade.

The following facts are taken from one of the most
important books which has ever been published on
the Roman controversy. The title of the work is,
"An Historical Sketch of Sacerdotal Celibacy." One
gieat value of this work is that its author, Mr. Lea,
shuns poleiriics. There is not one word of contro-
versy, or of anything approaching to it, in the whole
work from end to end. It is simply an historical
resume of facts bearing on the question of the celibacy
of the clergy.

In the second place, the work has been compiled
from authentic documents, which, though they are
scarce, are nevertheless known to scholars, and are
accessible in such libraiies as make a speciality of
rare works. In every case the reference is given to

CELIBACY OF CLERGY L\ THE MIDDLE AGES. 59

the authority from which ench statement is taken.
Roman CathoHcs have not even attempted to answer
this book. In fact, silence in regard to it is their best
policy, as all the statements are taken from Roman
Catholic sources, and many of them from the published
decrees of episcopal synods in all nges of the Church.
How any honest man could read tiiis book, and still
call the Roman Church "holy," is past comprehension.

But it need scarcely be said that books like this,
written for the student, are not easily accessible to
the general public, t!:e price and other causes limiting
tlie circulation ; and it must be borne in mind that if a
priest discovered that any Romanist had been studying
Mr. Lea's book he would certainly give him a severe
penance, and strictly forbid him to read another
word of the volume. The truth about the Roman
Church, wl, ether historical or social, is the last thing
which the Church can afford to liave known. There is
a curious little tract, printed in Cologne in 1505, with
the approbatitn of the faculty, which is directed against
concubinage in general, but particularly against that
of the pi iests. Its laborious accumulation of authorities
to prove that licentiousness is a sin is abundant
evidence of the existing demoralisation, while the
practices which it combats of guilty ecclesiastics
who were in the habit of granting absolution to each
other, shows how easily the safeguards with which the
Church had sought to surround her ministers were
eluded.

The degradation of the priesthood, indeed, can
easily be measured when, in the little town of Hof, in
Vogtland, three priests could be found defiling the
iacredness of Ash Wednesday by fiercely fighting
over a courtesan in a house of ill-fan]ie, or when

INSIDE THE CnURCn OP ROME.

I \

Ik ._

\~V

Leo. X., in a feeble effort at reform, was obl'f;ed to
aigue thr.t s-jskn^ctic licentiousness was not rendeied
ex(U!>j:ble because its jirevalence amounted to a custom,
or bceruse it was openly tolerated by those whose
duty it was to repress the evil. In fact, a clause in the
Conroidat with Fiantis I. in 1 516, renewing and en-
hancing the Ibrmer punisl mcnts f^r public con :ubinai.;( ,
\^ould almost justify the presumption that tb.e principal
result of the lule of celibacy was to afford to the ofhcials
a regular revenue deri\ed from the sale of licenses to
sin. The old abuse, \\hieh rises before us in every age
from the time of Damiani to Ilildcbrand, and whi' h,
since John XX 11. had framed the tariff of absolutions IV r
crime, now well known as the "Taxes of the Apostoli :
Penitentiary," had the authority of the papacy itself to
justify it. In this curious document we find tliat a con-
cubinary pi iest could procure absolution for less tlian a
ducat, "in Fpite of all provincial and synodal constitu-
tions;" whi!e b.alf a ducat was sufficient to absolve for
iixest committed with a mother or a sister.

That no concealment was thought necessary, and
that sensual indulgeiice was not deemed deroga.ory
in any way to the character of a Cliristian prelate, may
le reaEonabl}'- deduced fromi the panegyric of Ger;u d
' f KinxgVien on Philip of Burgund}^ grand-uncle cf
! 1 aiks v., a learned and accomplisf.ed man, \\\\ >
1 'led the important see of Utrecht from 1517 to 1524.
v'ciard alludes to the r.morous propensities and
;;(mi£cueus intrigues of b.is patron without reserve;
. id as his bock was dedicated to the Arcliduchess
/■;rgaret, sister of Chailes V., it is evident that lie
ill not feel his remaiks to be defamator}^ The good
p elate, too, no doubt represented the convictions of a
laige portion of his class, when he was wont to smile

CELIBACY OF CLERGY IN THE MIDDLE AGES. 6i

at those wl^o urn;Gd the propriety of celibac}', and to
declare his behef in tlie impossibility of ch:istity among
men who, hke t!:e clerg}'', "were pampered with high
living and tempted by indolence." Those whj pro-
fessed to keep th'jir vows inviolate he denounced as
hypocrites of the worst description ; and he deemed
tl em far worse than their brethren, who sought to avoid
unnecessary scandal by keeping their concubines at
home.

Even this reticence, however, was considered un-
necessary by a large poition of the clergy. In I 5 12,
the Bi.-hop of Ratisbon issued a series of canons, in
which, after quoting the I]asiiian regulations, he adds
that niany of his ecclesiastics maintain their concubines
so openly that it would appear as though they saw
neither sin nor scandal in such conduct, and that their
evil example was the efficient cause of corrupting the
faithful. In Switzerland the same abuses were quite
as prevalent, if wc may believe a mem.orial presented
in 1533 by the citizens of Lausanne, complaining of
the conduct of their clergy. They rebuked the incon-
tinence of the priests, whose numerous children were
accustcmed to earn a living by beggary in the streets ;
but the canons were the subject of their especial
objurgation. The dean of the chapter had defied an
excomniiunication launched at him for buying a house
near the church in which to keep his mistress ; others
of the canons had taken to themselves the wives of
citizens and refused to give them up; but the quaintest
grievance of which they had been guilty was the injury
which their competition inflicted on the public brothel
of the town. What was the condition of clerical
morality in Italy may be gathered from the stories ol
Bishop Bandello, who, as a Dominican and a prelate,

hi !

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

may fairly be deemed to represent the tone of the
thinking and educated classes of society. The cynical
levity with \NhicIi he relates scandalous tales about
monks and priest?, shows that in the public mind
sacerdotal immorality was regarded almost as a matter
of course.

'It
. '.i

■t

CHAPTER IV.

TI/£ OUTSIDE TEACIlfNG AND THE INSIDE
PRACTICE OF THE CHURCH OF ROME.

" In vain c^o they worship Mc, teaching for doctrines the command-
nicnts of men.'' — Mark vii. 7.

IT can scarcely be a matter of surprise that the
members of a Church \vhich at least discourages the
study of histor}^ and which forbids the unrestrained
reading of the Bible, should be in ignorance of the true
history of the Church to which they belong. But this
ignorance is by no means confined to members of this
Church, which has so much reason to dread the light of
truth. There are very few persons who make a careful
and exhaustive study of any subject, unless compelled to
do so by special circumstances ; and to the vast multi-
tude, books, w hich would give the information necess^ary
to form an unbiassed opinion, are not easily accessible,
even if the general public had the leisure to peruse them.
But this need not be a hindrance to the most accurate
knowledge of the past history of this strange world of
ours. Compcndiums of history or of general informa-
tion may be had, and are within reach of the purse
and the leisure of ail ; nor is it by any means difficult
for the ordinary reader to judge as to the veracity of
the compiler. A general honesty or dishonesty of
purpose makes itself apparent at the first glance to an

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

intelligent mind. Prejudice defeats itself by its very
manilcs'ation. After reading a few pages of any work
of importance the reader woidd do well to ask himself,
Is this writer worthy of my confidence ? There are
certain names which are a guarantee for honour and
honesty, and there are men on whose statements we
may rely with every confidence. But there is one plain
and obvious test ci accuracy.

If a well-known Protestant writer quotes from recog-
nised authorities, we may be sure that a respect for
his own reputation will make his quotations accurate, and
therefore reliable. We have used the word Protestant,
not without consideration. Unhappily, Roman Catholic
writers, as we shall prove later, are on many points
absolutely unreliable, and persist in historical mis-
quotations, and in the use of authorities long since
discarded as forgeries, even by some of their own
writers. We have, then, in the works of reliable
authors, a ready means of obtaining correct knowledge
of any subject of which they treat ; and we may enjoy,
at their expense of brain and labour, what we could
not otherwise obtain for ourselves.

I am very well aware that Roman Catholics will
deny that their Church discourages the study of history,
and forbids the indiscriminate reading of the Bible.
But I shall prove, from their own ecclesiastical enact-
ments, tlirt such is the case.

It is dishonest, and unworthy of a man of common
intellect to contradict, or try to explain away, the plain
statements of the heads of his Church. If a Roman
Catholic denies or tries to explain away the doctrines of
his Church he is simply a Protestant, and he does this
cither because he is ashamed of these dcctrinrs, or
because he is ignorant of them. There are, in fact,

OUTSIDE TEACHING AND INSIDE PRACTICE. 6$

more Prctestnnts in this sense of the word in the
Roman Church than is generally supposed. The truth
is, that some of the doctrines and practices of the
Church of Rome are so monstrous, that when Roman
Catholics of intelligence are brought face to face with
them, and their necessary consequences, they arc
aghast with shame and amazement, and have no re-
source but denial of their own creed. For example,
the Roman Catholic Church teaches plainly and un-
deniably in her catechisms that all Protestants, except
in cases of "invincible ignorance," will be damned, no
matter how good their lives may be. A Romanist
brought face to face with this monstrous doctrine is
heartily ashamed of it, and denies it. A priest who
is faced with it by a Protestant inquirer or controver-
sialist tries to minimise it. But of what use ? The
fact remains the same.

The doctrinal teaching of the catechism cannot be
altered, even to deceive Protestants or anxious inquirers.
The decrees of the Church and the decisions of Councils
remain. But there are so many people in the world
who are too lazy to investigate for themselves, and
who take their information at second hand, with little
inquiry as to the source from which it has come, that
they are easily deceived. The Romanist will tell his
Protestant friend that he has " asked the priest," and
that the priest has assured him "it is all a mistake;"
and the Protestant friend gees to his better enlightened
frier.d, and assuies him that "the priest ought to know
best, and that he has said that the Roman Church does
not teach that all Protestants w'lYi be damned." And so
the matter ends. The Protestant is thoroughly and de-
liberately deceived, not having access to Roman Catholic
c^tecjiisms or theologians which te^cji this doctrine,

rJKm

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\\\

If i

When Galileo was compelled by the infallible Church
lo swear to what he knew was a lie, he did so, and
let us pily him while we blame ; but he had, for all
that, his "mental reservation," a resource allowed and
indeed approved by Jesuit theology, as we shall see
presently fiom their own writings.

Condemned as he was to lie, not only in the name
of God, but in the name also of the ble-:sed Virgin, or
to bear punishment for telling the truth, he did w'hat
thousands have done before and since; he believed in
truth, but submitted to brute force.

W hen Pius IX., or, as he might Wv.ll be called, Pius
the ambitious, got himself proclaimed "infallible," in
spite of the "infallible" teachings to the contrary of
his infallible predecessors, there were many bishops,
and thousands of the laity, who revolted against this
new doctrine, which had not been " delivered to the
saints,' and which clearly came under the Apostolic ban,
since St. Paul has declared that if even an angel from
heaven shr uld preach any other Gospel to the world,
than that which he had preached, he would be accursed.
It is indeed marv< llous how many curses this Church
of Rome, which is the Church of cursing for others,
has brought on herself in her, let us hope, unconscious
impiety.

When the doctrine of the personal infallibility of
the Popes past, present, and to come, was proclaimed
as being as obligatory on the belief of all Romanists
as the doctrine of the existence of God Himself, there
were, as I have said, thousands of men who would
have none of it. 'Iliese men were, by birth and by
education, Roman Catholics; they had all the attach-
ment to iheir creed and to their religion which is the
natural consequence of inheriting it as a birthright.

OUTSIDE TEACHING AND INSIDE PRACTICE. 67

A choice had to be made between acccptinp^ a new
article of Hiith, and the abandonment of the Church of
Rome. ^'hese men could scarcely be expected to
understand that it they opposixl the dogma, it was
the Chuich which had left them, and not they who
had left the Church. But that Church, with a ui^dom
which can scarcely be called Divine, considering the
use which is made of it, solved the difficult problem
in her usual convenient fashion. Confessors were told
not to ask t oublesome questions, but to give a! solution
to all who might ask it, if they did not positively
declare tlicir refusal to accept the new creed ; and so
the dilliculty was wisely, if not honestly, tided over for
the time.

If Rom.e had the temporal power for which she so
ardently craves, these recalcitrant children of the
Church would have had a short shrift and a fiery
grave; but it was deemed, above all things, adviiable
to have an appearance of unanimity in acceptance of
this new departure from the faith once delivered to
the srn'nts. It matters little to Rome whether this
unanimity is secured by force or fraud, so that it is
obtained. The eyes of Europe were on the Vatican
Council at that moment to note every difficulty. The
ubiquitous and inquisitive nineteenth century reporter
was abroad in the land. An open deel .1 ation of revolt
or objection was, above all things, to be dreaded and
avoided ; and it was avoided. Future generations will
read with great edification of the " marvellous unani-
mity" of acceptance which greeted this proclamation of
the Pope's infallibihty ; and this '• fact " will he appealed
to as another note of the Church's unity, and as another
proof of its Divine character, and, above all, cf the
wisdom of the Pontiff, and his special enlightenment by

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT.3)

C<9

1.0 IfiM IIIIIM

I.I

1^ 1^ 12.2

1 "- IIIIIM

ill 1.8

11.25 IIIIIL4 IIIIII.6

oy^ >

/;«

^' #»

1^\^^'^'

^^ <^

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

\ \

' I" ! '

111
hi

the Holy Ghost, in proclaiming this new departure in
faith.

The young men who will be educated in Roman
Catholic colleges, and young women educated by
Roman Catholic sisters in coming years, will not be
allowed to read any history of the times which has
not been carefully expurgated of thoj;e facts which refute
Papal Infallibility ; and so the lie will continue to be
believed, and will be handed down to posterity, in the
name and for the honour of the God of Eternal Truth.

Silence as to the existence of known evil has always
been, and always will be, the price of peace in the
Roman Church. It is not unjust to that Church to
say this, because it is true ; and it can never be
unjust to make the truth known in such cases, for
eternal justice demands it. Why should evil be con-
doned ar.d concealed ? Uo we not become participators
in evil when we conceal the evildoer from the just
punishment of his crime? What government on the
face of the earth would demand from its subjects
that evildoers should be protected in their crime by
silence ? What government would condemn the ex-
poser of evil, and let the doer go free ? And yet this
is done evtry day, and has bet.n done for centuries by
the Church of Rome. A careful study of history will
prove ihat this, sad as it is, is an mdisputable historical
fact. A little knowledge of the inside life of the Roman
Church will prove it lo be an every-day occurrence.
My own history proves it. If I had been si'ent as to
the commission of evil, I might still he an honoured
rnember of the Church of Rome, but I should be this
at the cost of self-respect and conseience.

I have seen a piiost drunk at the altar; I have
seen a piie&t who had been guilty of the ruin of four

OUTSIDE TEACHtNG AND INSIDE PRACTICE, 69

of his school-teachers removed to another diocese, but
only to be welcomed there, and never the worse thought
of fur his sin, or the scandal he gave, public as it
was. But if one dared to speak of it publicly, that
indeed was a crime too teirible for forgiveness.

My experience of the Church of Rome is, that the
only sin for which there is no forgiveness is to condemn
evil, and the only fault for which there is no pardon is
to try to work for the good of the poor and suffering,
unless this work is done in a way which will bring
temporal advantage to ecclesiastics. Has not Dr.
MeGlynn boldly and publicly staled that the priest who
puts the largest sum of money in the bishop's Prayer
Book when he comes to the priest's house, is the best
beloved of those men who profess to be the only true
followers of Him v/ho had not where to lay His head ?

I have seen a priest in Kenmare lay himself full
length on a convent lounge, and put his head in the lap
of a sister who was sitting on it, and who dared not
condemn the outrage, because of the position which
the priest held. She could only express her unutter-
able disgust and loathing of his drunken famiHarities
by her expression of contempt and hatred, and by
not paying the very least attention to him as he l:iy
there. I do not say that such "^cenes are common in
convents, but I know such things are not altogether
uncommon, though I have said many times in public,
and say again, that as far as my experience goes,
sisters are moral, and few priests would dare to
approach them for immoral purposes.

The irresponsible power of the bishop over the
priest, and the irresponsible power of the superior
of the convent over the sisters, is the source of fearful
evil. The sister to whom this outrage was olTered, for

JNSID£ THE CHURCH OF ROME.

ii 1

■ ' i:

'•

k^'^

I can only call it an outrage, had already felt the
weight of the tyrannical rule of an evil-tempered and
cruel superior; and she knew well that if she said one
word of the conduct of a favourite, her position, which
was already harder than she could bear, would have
been made intolerable. It is certainly very convenient
for the doers of evil to feel sure that their deeds of
darkness will be concealed ; and we may add that this
compulsory system of concealment, though it may for a
time appear to be a strength to the Church, becomes
eventually the cause of its decay.

There is another source of temporary strength as
well as of eventual weakness in the Roman Church,
j..nd this is found in a servile press which dares not
even mention the shortcomings of priests, unless they
are so extremely notorious as to compel af^ention;
and even then the subject is dropped with an alacrity
which should at least arouse the suspicions of those
who are not aware of the motive foi this suppression.
If the Roman Church herself denounced and punished
the sin of her priests or of her subjects, there would
not be so much cause for blame. But this is far from
being the case. Evil is weighed not by its real sinful-
ness, but by its eftocts on the "Church." Have we
not daily examples of this ? Does not the whole world
know that tne present Duke of Aosta obtained the Pope's
permission to commit incest for the sum of ^50,000?
This was at the time a matter of public notoriety ;
but I doubt if there was one newspaper in the United
States of America which would have dared to publish
a criticism en this Papal perna^sion to sin, such
is the power of the Church to protect evil. Public
opinion, which is in all governments the great safeguard
of liberty, and the great protection of good government,

OUTSIDE TEACHING AND INSIDE PRACTICE. 7 1

is non-existent wherever the Church of Rome has
power.

The cesspool of evil must not be stirred ; the
feslering sore must not be probed; and the inevitable
result is rottenness and corruption. In fact, the idea
that a priest cannot sin was at one time so firmly
bt'lieved in Ireland, the only country in the civilised
world which held far into this century to papal super-
stitions, that no matter what a priest did he was
exempt from criticism. No matter how sinful the deed
might be, it was supposed that the fnct that the sinner
was a piiest excused it; and the crime of accusing a
priest of a sin, no matter how plain the evidence might
be, was made to appear so terrible that he would be a
brave man indeed who would peril his eternal interest
by even a passing remark, and it may be added, th:t
his temporal interests would not fail to sufier also.

Instead of sin being considered more sinful if the
defilement was in the sanctuary, it was held practically
to be just the reverse. There are certainly some things
in which Rome keeps to her proud boast of never
changing. Burdened with the incubus cf her infalli-
bility, she must perish sooner than save herself by
reform ; and for all practical purposes she has perished
in every European country where she once reigned as
a queen, save only in unhappy Ireland. Yet even in
Ireland there are symptoms that her power is not what
it was, and even there she must temporise to rule. It
was the proud boast of Pius IX. that America was the
cn'iy country where ht could be a king, and the boast
unhappily is but too well founded. But .America will find
cut, though it may be through loss of her liberties, what
Rome, and Ital}', and France have discovered long since
— that Rome and freedom cannot exist in the same

■■ta

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

I ■

1 i

1- '

t^^

state. The reins of ecc^'^siastical government are held
loosely at present in the United States, and the whip
of persecution is hidden away under the flatteries of
a priesthood trained to diplomacy ; but the time for
tightening the reins will come, and the time for using
the whip will follow. Let it be said once more, Rome
cannot change. Her very existence is bound up in
her infallibility. When the Romish hierarchy has
anything to gain by flattery and diplomacy, when she
cannot persecute because she cannot command the
secular power to do her bidding as she did in the
days when she burned Joan of Arc at the stake, for
the love of God, and burned Bruno at the stake, in
Rome, to show her appreciation of intellectual freedom,
then she speaks softly to the confiding heretic. She
throws the dust of her flatteries in his eyes, until she
can place the fetters of her power on his hands. And
she finds fools who will listen to her, some for love of
that political power which she claims a right to exercise,
by right of the position she claims of supreme ruler
of all the affairs of human life. The greedy politician
accepts the help, which, appreciating his greed, she
oflt'ers so graciously. Why should he not use her for
his purpose ? Why, indeed ? But in his infatuated
blindness he fails to see that she is using him for
her purposes, until she can crush him at her pleasure.
Men who care for neither politics nor science, but
who are impressed by power and position, are the
easy prey of this powerful Church. They are freely
applauded for their " liberality " by a Church which
will deprive them of liberty the very hour in which
she has attained; through false liberality, the power
to crush all liberty except that of those who submit
abjectly to her ruling in all matters temporal and

OUTSIDE TEACHINO AND mSIDE PRACTICE. 73

spiritual. The struggle between the human race and
the power of Rome has never ceased since she took
on herself to proclaim to a subservient world that her
rights were quite as much temporal as spiritual, the
words of her Divine Master, of Him whom she claims to
be her Master, notwithstanding. She claims a power
which Christ Himself has expressly declared that His
Church should not exercise. In all the plenitude of her
rule in the Middle Ages, when Popes made and unmade
kings and emperors, in all the poverty of her decadence,
when even her own subjects would have none of her
rule, the Popes continued the same cry, " My kingdom
must be of this world." Cur Divine Lord sent forth
His disciples without scrip or staff; the Popes cannot
maintain the power which they profess to derive from
Him without crowns and palaces. How ghastly the
contrast between Christ poor and humble, and the
Popes crowned and enthroned. If there was no other
evidence against the Roman Church but only her failure
in following the Master whom she professes to serve,
this alone should be sufficient.

And what has been the result of all this demand for
earthly power, and pomp, and authority } Let the
history of the Popes of Rome tell the miserable tale.
It is no wonder that Rome is afraid of history, that
Cardinal Manning, a churchman of churchmen, has
uttered these memorable words: " An appeal to history
is a treason to the Church." What, are we to abandon
our very senses, as well as our God-given reason, to
the Church ? And what does this Church offer us in
return ? A certainty of salvation, if we can only bring
ourselves to believe that her contradictory creed is
divinely inspired, that the faith once delivered to the
saints may be added to at the convenience and caprice

TKSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

■If

■•!i

■\%

of "infallible" sinners, whose lives were too often a
disgrace to our common humanity.

I am about to show that the lives of these infallible
Popes, who have taken on themselves to remodel the
Gospel, to abridge the commandments, to retain or to
hold the scul from bliss or woe, have been so scanda-
lous, that the much-decried Henry VIII. was a very
model of virtue in comparison. But even as the earth
moved in its divinely appointed course despite the oppo-
sition of ignorant CardinaHs and jealous Popes, so also
the facts of history remain to confound the pride of a
Church which claims to sit as the queen of virtue, and
desires that all shall call her holy despite her utter
corruption, and her persistence in denying it. Of her
truly it may be said, " Thou sayest I am rich, and
incieased with goods, and have need of nothing, and
iaiowest not that thou art wretched, and iniserable, and
poor, and blind, and n?ked." In vain have the very
saints of the Church of Rome, who have been saints
not because they belonged to her, but because they
abhorred her iniquities, called on her to repent. In
vain did a Francis reproach the Church with her love
of riches, or a Catherine of Siena cry out against the
corruption of her priests and Popes. All has been in
vain, and \\ill be so until she has fulfilled the measure
of her crimes, and ended the term of the Divine patience
towards her iniquities.

I am very well aware that these words of truth
and soberness will not be acceptable to those whose
evil deeds are denounced, nor to those who desire
peace at the cost of principle. Such people are the
curse of humanity. Under the cloak of charity they
are guilty of the most serious breach of charity. Those
who support the evildoer, whether by silence when

OUTSIDE TEACHING AND INSIDE PRACTICE, 75

speech is a duty, or by assent which lies perilously
near consent, are alike guilty.

It nerds some moral courage to stand Tor the right
when all the powers of evil are prepared to make us
suffcT for it. Why should Rome be so afraid of facts ?
Why should she be so afraid of knowledge ? Why, if
her cause is so sure and so Divine, should she be so
afraid of the least criticism, or tl.? least independent
inquiry ? It is a noteworthy fact that Roman Catholics
are the only religious body who get angry when the
tenets of their Church are made the subject of discus-
sion. Other religious denominations can discuss their
respective creeds without excitement or acrimony. But
one word of disapproval sets the Romanist in a flame
of anger and excitement, and leaves no hope of calm
and judicial investigaiion.

And the same anger and excitement maybe observed
in the discussion of any scandal which may arise. The
members of other Churches will quietly discuss the
circumstances of any discreditable conduct on the part
of a minister of their creed. But their creed does not
depend .or its acceptance on the personal infallibility of
any individual. It is not so in the Roman Church. If
the most trifling event is commented upon in which a
piiest or bishop has acted, even unwisely, though the
action may not have been criminal, the person who
dares even to allude to the matter is at once denounced
as an enemy of the Church. It would be amusing,
if it were not sad, to observe the conduct of Roman
ecclesiastics in regard to those who leave their Church.
'1 hey may be pardoned for condemning them to eternal
perdition, as their creed teaches them to do this ; but
where is the tender charity of Christ towards those
vhom they believe to be in error? Where is the

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

desire to reclaim the fallen ? Wliere is the hntul of
the Shepherd stretched out to recall the wandering
sheep? Where, I may rather a*^k, is the Christianity?
There is no convert who has left the Roman Church
who has not been the victim of the most outrageous
reviling, and often of the most carefully elaborated
calumnies. Where does Christianity come in when
such is the regular practice of Rome? What claim
has a Church to be called the "Holy" Church when
it acts as if it could not exist without the support of
lying and defamation ?

I'll

lit

[l-ii

•ing
Ly?
rch

0L13

ted
len
lim
leii
;of

CHAPTER V.

IMrOKTANCE OF UNDERSTANDING TUE ROMAN
CATHOLIC DOCTRINE OF INFALLIBILITY CLEARLY.

"Behold, I lay in Zion a chit f corner stone, elect, precious: and he
that bc.icvcth on Him thall not be confounded." — I Pethr ii. 6.

CHRIST is the chief corner stone of the Christian
Church. The dogrna of the inrallihih'ty of the
Church of Rome is its sole support. Dcpiivcd of
this doctrine the \\ hole fabric falls to theorcund. If
Re me is not infallible she descends at once to the level
of the sects alove which she exalts 1 erself, and which
do not profess to le infallible in the sem^-e in which
Rome claims infallibility. Nothing is ever gaii.cd f.r
the cause of truth by mistaking or misrepresenting the
case of an adxersary. Rome does this without hesi-
tation, as when sheteaehes that Protcstaiits are infidels-,
and have no religion ; and that she docs teach tiiis 1
shall give proof from her own mouth.

But in order to understand the subject thoroughly,
and to realise its immense controversial import.'ince, we
must ask what Rome means by her claim of infiilibil>y^
and how she exercises this claim. We shall give the
very words of the Roman catechism as taught by die
authorities of the Roman Church; and she cannot
certainly refuse to accept her own authorised teaching.

We find in a Catechism of Christian Doctrine (note

{

: ' >

IKSTDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

the exact c:cprcssion), p. * Ushed with the special appro-
batirn of Cardinal Gibbons, and approved January 3rd,
1888, that the following definition of the Pope's infalli-
bility is given : —

v\-

! t

" Q. What power had St. Peter as supreme head of
the Church ?

" A. Peter had the power to govern the whole Churrh
of Chii&t, the pastors, and the faithful, make laws ior
them, and enforce these laws.

" Q. What special gift did Christ ask of His heavenly
Father for St. Peter, as the teacher of His whole
Church ?

"A. Christ asked cf Mis heavenly Father to bestow
upon St. Peter the s[ecial gift of teaching infallibly
His whole doctrine. * 1 have prayed for thee/ said our
Divine Saviour to St. Peter, 'that thy faith fail not;
and Ihou, being once converted, confirm thy brethren '
(Luke xxii. 32)."

Now for a sample of special pleading this is certainly
unique. Ever} thing is taken for granted; nothing is
proved; the word "confirm" is used instead of the
word "strengthen," another evidence of how Rome,
vvhen she a[)peals to Scripture, changes its meaning to
serve her purpose. But even as the text is qu '^ed
by Rome, there is not one word in it to support the
monstrous assertion that " Christ asked for Peter the
special gift of teaching infallibly His whole doctrine."
There is not even anything approaching such an ex-
pression ; but Roman Catholic children who are taught
this Catechism are not allowed to reason cr discuss
the matter. Their duty begins and ends with learning
the words of the Catechism, and also, let it be well

UNDERSTANDING INFALLIBILITY CLEARLY. 79

noted, of believing that whatever interpretation is put
on the words of Scripture, must be accepted as the true
interpretation. Rome says that in these words Christ
ai^ked Mis heavenly Father to bestow the gift of: .fallible
teaching on St. IVter, the words not bearing the least
proof of this notvvi.hstanding.

But there is yet more. It remained to be proved
that the successors of St. Peter were infallible also.
But this could not be difficult to an infallible Church.
No attempt is made to find Scripture for tliis doctrine.
A Council, which was not held until 1438, is fathered
with tlie responsibility; so th:it, accordini^ to this c'.ite-
c' V it took the Church fourteen hundred years to
h. jLit that the successors of St. Peter were inrallible.

Here is the question and answer.

" Q. Who is the lawful successor of St. Peter ?

"A. The lawful succe-sor of St. Peter is the Pope or
Bishop of Rome." {Council of Florence ^ HS^-)

Such an important matter having been thus proved
past all quesiion to the hapless and ignorant learner,
the next statement is easy,- shall we say the next step
in deceit ? — and in the most cruel of all deceit, the
deceit of the young is accomplished.

"Q. What power has the Pope as the lawful suc-
cessor of St. Peter ?

*' A. As lawful successor of St. Peter, the Pope has
the same gift and power of infallibility that St. Peier
had from Christ."

•ning
well

proving

The cool assurance is amusing of thus ''
a doctrine on the authority of a text vvhic'i does not
even allude to the subject of St. Peter's infallibility,
and then asserting, without a shadow of proof, that the

'< I

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

!l!

i I

Pope is also infallible. And all this is taught to children
who have not, and who are deliberately prevented from
ever having, any proof that it is mere assertion. Let
it even be supposed that Christ did pray that St. Peter
might be personally infallible, where is there one word,
or even one inference, that his successors were to be
so ? What an awful account these men will have to
give at the K'-st great day for the way in which they
have deceived the ignorant ; and above all for the
blasphemy with which they have invented words for
Christ which He never said, and then used them for
the destruction of the world. What a stupendous
fabric of deceit has been thus built up, and what untold
misery has been the result.

If, notwithstanding the prayer and presence of Christ
Himself, Peter denied his Master with oaths and curses,
how can the successors of St. Peter, even if he had
successors, hope to be more secure ?

It is certainly a matter of no small moment for the
Protestants of the whcle Christian world to know what
is taught, by tl e express authority of the Church, to
tl.e young, who will have tie fate of empires and states
in their control in a few short years. New on the
page which contains the episcopal and Papal appro-
bation for these Catc<hisms (for this is one of a seiies
prepared for use in parochial schools), a long list is
given of Rcmr.n dignitaries who have expressed their
great adn iration of this system of Christian doctrine,
and last, but not least, in the estimation cf pious Roman
Cr.tholics, and in importcnce to us, is the approbation
of Rome itself of the use of this catechism, pro scholis
parochicliltis (for parochial schools).

Before proceeding further I desire to call attention to
the title ** Christian doctrine," and to show how very

UNDERSTAN'DmG INFALLIBILITY CLEARLY, %\

misleading Rome can be — perhaps I might say how very
il.-ceptive, — and Avilfully so. A Protestant minister, who
was so liberal of God's truth as to take the part of the
Roman Church on the school question, wrote a letter
to the Boston press, in which he said that all the Roman
Catholics wished to teach their children was "Christian
doctrine;" and he was shocked that there should be
any opposition to such a good work. He, for his part,
approved this truly religious teaching.

All this was very well, if he and his Roman clients
had meant the same thing by the same words. But to
him "Christian doctrine" meant the religion of the
Bible, to them it meant the religion of the Pope. He
btlieved in the religion of Christ, and in the Bible as
the source from which it should be obtained. They
believed that the Pope, and the Pope alone, had a right
to define what was Christian doctrine and what was not.

Now there are two points to be observed in connec-
tion with this claim to infallibility, laying aside for
a moment the curious fact that it is an entirely new
doctrine of the Roman Church. First, it should be
noted that the Catechism appeals to Scripture to prove
that St. Peter was appointed the visible head and chief
pastor of the Church by Chiist Himself. It is added,
further, that St. Peter had " power to govern, to teach,
and to make laws, and that Christ obtained for St.
Peter the special gift of infallible teachin;^- when He
prayed for him " (Luke xxii. 32).

Of course the necessary sequel is that the Pope is the
successor of St. Peier, and as such has the same power.
But how very remarkable it is that the Pope's infalli-
bility was not discovered until the year of grace 1 870.
Previous to that time it was taught in Roman Catholic
actechisms and books of theology, that the doctrine of

IttsmesBfS

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF RO.VE.

; 1

i1-

I'l

the Pope was infallible, was ro article of the Roman
Catholic faith Such are the inconsistencies of the
Roman Church.

In the Rev. Stephen Keenan's " Controversal Cate-
chism" (which was taught to Roman Catholic chi'dren,
and to all who needed instruction), in all editions
printed before the Vatican Council, there was the
following question and answer: —

*' Q. Must not Catholics believe the Pope himself to
be infallib'e?

"A. 'J his is a Protestant invention, it is no article of
the Catholic faith ; no decision of his can bind on pain
of heresy, unless it be received and enforced by the
teaching body, that is, by the Bishops of the Church."

In all editions printed since the Vatican Council this
question and answer is omitted, and without a word of
explanation. This Catechism had the approbation of
the late Archbisliop Hughes of New York, and was in
general use. And yet Romanists will tell those whom
they can deceive that the teaching of the Roman Catholic
Church never changes. Mere certainly is a change, and
a stupendous one, when v.hat was once condemned as
" a Protestant invention" is now the received doctrine
of the Church of Rome, and one moreover which Roman
Catholics are obliged to believe under pain of sin, as
much as the doctrine of the Trinity.

To-day we are told that the temporal power of the
Pope is a doctrine which Roman Catholics ought to
accept. " The Pope," says the author of this approved
Catechism, "is a temporal prince, but not by Divine
right." How long will it be before this doctrine will
be made an article of faith, and added to the long

UNDERSTANDING TNFALUBTUTY CLEARLY,

long

string of " failhs " whiv i were certainly not dellvere'l
to the .'aints ?

We have said that nothing is gained to truth by
misrepresentation of error. We leave such misrepresen-
tations to those who find it ncce^^ary to make them ;
and as there is cne point on wliich Protestants an:
sometimes in error as to Roman CathoHc belief, I will
explain it l.err. Although the Roman Chuich has
made it an article of failh, as obligatory q\\ her people
as a belief in the I'lessed Trinity, that the Pope 's
infallible, she does not teach that he is "impeccable;"
in otl:er words, a Pope may be a very wicked man, —
and how wicked some Popes were no one knows
better than Romanist theologians, — and 3'et he may
be infallible in his teaching. For instance, Pius IX.
might have been as wicked as his friend and adviser
Cardinal Antonelli, whose moral character will not bear
investigation, and yet he might have all the same the
power infallibly to declare what the Church should
believe. Romanists are very triumphant when they
find any mistake made on this point by Protestant
controversialists; and it is very iuiportant for the
great cause of tiuth that there should be no mistakes
on these subjects.

Our Divine Lord distinctly told St. Peter, after the
very interview in which the Popes of Rome claim that
He conferred infallibility on him and his successors,
that he was "Satan," and that he savoured not of the
things of God, but of the things of men. Certainly if
the Popes of Rome claim tl.e hiOnours of Peter, they
should also claim tl e reproof of Peter; and how well
they have followed him in "savouring of the things of
men" all history can tell. How many of them have
been an offence. to Christ, no matter how the Church

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

/ ■

► ,

. I

) '.
i >.

, \

may try to conceal tlicir festering sores of worldliness
and vice ? St. Paul, far from yielding deference to St.
Peter as i\\ii head of the Church, declares that he was
himself the one to whom the Gospel of the uncircum-
cision was committed, and that the Gospel of th j
circumcision was given to Peter. This remari<able
statement, which is left on record in the Holy Scrip-
tures, and which cannot therefore be disputed, has not
received the attention Vihich it deserves. St. Paul's
testimony is one which cannot b^^ disputed ; and here
the statement is made in the plaine-t language, that
by the Divine appointment he, and not St. Peter, was
the person chosen by G .d to peach the Gospel to
the Gentiles, while .St. Peter's mis-ion was to the Jews;
and we find, on the indisputable evidence of the Bible,
that St. Paul founded the Church of Rome, while there
is no reliable historical evidence to s'low th:it St. Peter
ever spent a day in that city. St. Paul, in his Epistle
to the Romans, reminds them of his claim on them
as the founder of their Church ; for as he says, he
"never built on another man's foundation." (St. Paul's
Epiitle to the Romans xv. 20.) It is noteworthy also,
that v\hile St. Paul took charge of the spiritual instruc-
tion of the Roman Church, St. Peter, following his
divinely inspired vocation, devoted hiiTself to the Jews,
as we find in the Acts of the Apc^stles. If St. Peter
had been endowed with the powers which Romanists
row claim for the Pope, it is strange that he never
claimed this authority, and that, far from its having
been known to the other Apostles, they actually dis-
puted points of discipline with him, in a way which
would have made a modern Pope shower down excom-
munications, and call down upon them the vengeance
of his infallible condemnationf

■i

aving

UNDERSTANDING INrALLIBILITY CLEARLY, 83

In ihe Epistle to the Galatians St. Paul says " they
all saw," that is, the whole Church raw, "that the gospel
of the uncircunicision was committed to mc, as the
gospi 1 of the circumcision was to Pvjl:ej'." True, the
whole Christian Church saw this, as well as the
Apostles and tlicir disciples; and no one else saw any
other plan of Church government, until tlie ambition
of the l)i-hops of Rome to follow St. Peter in his fall,
led them to " savour of the things which be of men."
Would to God that tb.ey had followed St. Peter in his
repentance for his fall. Would to God also that an
apostle could be found in the present day who would
imitate St. Paul in his stern re^buke of St. Peter, and
tell these imitators of Peter's worldly vacillatijns that
they should cease their " dissimulations," and begin to
"walk according to the truth of the gospel." (Gal.
ii. 11-14.) If St. Peter had been made head of the
Church, a?^ the Pope claims to be, how could St. Paul
have daied to say that he was to be "withstood," or
to accuse him of not "walking according to the truth of
the gospel " ? What would the Popes of to-day say \l
such a charge were made against them by a brother
bishop ? Mis excommunication would be only a matter
of time. These infallible "Peters" would have sent
St. Paul to the stake, if he 1 ad reproved them in those
ages when the Popes had that temporal power which
gave them the liberty to persecute as they pleased.
'1 he quest"on in dispute was no mere matter of opinion ;
it was a vital question, and it was most certainly related
to a matter of faith. But if there is net one word in
Sci ipture to show that the Apostles submitted to Peter, —
and they certainly must 1 ave known it, if he was the
head of the infant Church, — and if there is a great deal
to show that his alleged supremacy was not recog-

■ i35&i?f?H25!S'

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

niscd, where is there even one word to prove that he
was to have an infalhble successor? Even if Peter
was the rock on which the Church was fo be built,
and if Chi ist was not the rock, — for certainly there could
not be two foundr.tirns, and if Peter was the rock,
Christ was not, — even if all this is admitted, where,
we ask, is the proof that Peter was to be followed by a
sei ics cf infallible successors ?

All this is most important at the present day. If
Protestants who are in constant contact with Roman
Catholics do not understand the Roman ques':ion from
all points of view, how can t: ey convince their oppo-
nents, or save themselves from falling into the snares
of Rome ? It is well worth expending time and careful
consideration on all these subjects, for the time has
come when the Christian needs to be armed at all
j qints. We ask again, for the question is of the
greatest importance, where is there one text in Scrip-
ture which proves that Ft. Peter's successors were to
be endowed with the gift of infallibility ? The texts
of Scripture which Romanists bring forward to prove
that the Popes are not merely the successors of
Peter, but are also his infallible successors, are as
absurd and as misleading as their quotations from
liistory.

First, they quote the words of our Divine Lord to St.
Peter : " I have prayed for thee that thy faith fail not,
and thou, being converted, strengthen thy brethren."
Surely no one with common sens 3 can take this text to
mean, eiti ler, that St. Peter should be able to declare in-
fallibly what was to be believed as of faith, much less can
it be made to mean that St. Peter's successors, if he had
any, should be also infallible. Rome, with her usual
policy of accommodation, has, as I have already stated,

il!

U^^DER.'^TAKDrNG INFALUBILITV CLEARLY. 87

not,

mistranslated ihc text by using the word "confirm"
insteau of "strengthen," because the word "confirm"
implies authority, whereas the word " strengthen " is
not so helpful to their case. But allowing Rome all
the advantage of her mistranslations, where does the
authority come in declaring St. Peter infallible, or
declaiing that he should have infallible successors?
In fact, if Christ at this time and by these words made
St. Peter infallible, he very soon gave painful evidence
of his fallibility. For it was not many hours after ere
he had denied his Lord. What a tremendous failure
for a newly-appointed infallible teacher !

The calm way in which Romanists announce the
fictions of their own invention, as if they weie well-
known and indisputable facts, would be amusing if the
subject was iiot so serious. Texts of Scripture must
be interpreted according to the opinion of the Church,
and it is made a grievous sin to interpret them in
any other way. How easy is it, then, to establish any
theory ? Statements are made as to the opinions of
the Fathers, given with all the assurance of an
infallible Church, which are either garbled extracts
or deliberate forgeries, and the hapless victims of
priestly fraud are not allowed, under pain of sin, to
question, nor dare they follow the Apcstle's advice to
"prove all things." What would be said to a teacher
of science or history who should forbid his disciples
to read any books except those which he had written,
or to inquire into the truth of, or investigate any
theory which he had not previously approved ? And
yet this is just what the Church of Rome requires.
The result of this teaching is very convenient for the
infallible teacher. When no inquiries are made there
can be no disputes. When there are no discussions

'^i

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

i^:

'i '

there is a dead level of calm, which is declared to be
an evidence of unity, and so the farce goes on.

I think it would be difficult for Protestants to believe
the gross ignorance of even fairly educated Romanists
as to the doctrines of their Church. They believe, but
they certainly have not an intelligent beliet ; and can
this be called belief? It is true indeed that once
infallibility is accepted, there is no further need for
thought. We might as well at once shut ourselves up in
lunatic asylums, or cease to think at all on the subject
of religion. Of what use is it to think, when we are
forbidden to reason under pain of the loss of all
that is most dear to us? We ask, and ask in vain,
for one word of Scripture which says in plain lan-
guage that St. Peter was to have an infallible suc-
cessor. To say that the promise of our Lord to be
with His Church to the end of time, was a promise
that St. Peter's alleged successors should be at liberty
to infallibly change, or proclaim, any doctrine which
they pleased, is almost too absurd for common sense.
It certainly requires an infallible Church to make
out such a meaning to require us to believe that our
Lord's prayer for St. Peter that his faith might not
fail was a promise of personal infallibility. The very fact
of our Lord's having prayed that his faith might not fail,
is sufficient proof that there was fear of failure. But
when the Roman controversialist is driven to a corner
with Scripture texts, he has prompt recourse to the
wide and fertile pasture of the Fathers. And here his
skill in denyirg what opposes his theory, and in proving
and arranging what suits it, is in its full glory.

Now it is self-evident that if the Scriptures have
not taught the doctrine of the personal and particular
infallibility of St. Peter's successors, no amount cf

I lii

UNDERSTANDING INFALLIBILITY CLEARLY. 89

■m

quotations fiom the Fathers can be of lh:2 least vaUic.
But as these quotations are being continually brop^^ht
forward, it is as well, for ihe good of those who are
anxious to meet Romanists on grounds of solid infor-
mation, to have the facts before them.

In the first place, it may be well to note that the
r^ithcrs were divided on almost every suhject under
d'scussion. It is clear to the impartial student of
history, that if they had believed the Popes to have
been the infallible successors of St. Peter, they would
have appealed to him, and his judgment on this point
would have been accepted as final. It was not till long
centuries after the death of St. Peter that the claim
was put forward by the Church of Rome of being the
only true representative of St, Peter. Tirst, ita-suined,
without one particle of evidence, that St. Peter spent
five-and-twenty years in Rome. Now, so far from this
assertion being true, it is so evidently false, that it could
only have been made by a Church which requires its
followers to believe whatever it says, without any time
being lost in proving the point. In fact, the Church
acts on the simple plan of first declaring herself in-
fallible, and then saying you must accept her decisions
because she is infallible.

It is very important for Protestants to know just
what are the arguments, if they can be dignified by that
name, which are used by Romanists in stating their
beliefs to the people. A book was published in England
called "Catholic Belief," which deals in this style
of assertion without proof Another book has been
published in this country (America), written by Cardinal
Gibbons, which is just in the same style. The circu-
lation of both of these books has been very large,
partly because they are issued in a popular form,

nVS/DE TriE CHURCH OF ROME,

;

! I
, I

' 1

out chiefly bci ause the nair.cs attai hed to them have
insured an immcn-e ?ale. The priest who could be
revolted to "his Eminence" as hiving sold hundreds
of his books is sure of a warm place in the episcopal
remembrance. In "Catholic Belief" we are t"ld quite
calmly, as a simple matter of fact, — so much a matter of
fact that it is not worth proving, — that " St. Peter became
Pope on the ascension of Jesus Christ, and Bishop of
Rome in 42., where he died martyr in the year ^J^

One scarcely knows whether to describe this as
ignorance or cool impudence. But note well the
cleverness of the trick. No Roman Catholic will dare
to question this statement, nor will he have any oppor-
tunity to examine for himself as to the veracity of the
writer. He must swallow the whole story without
inquiry, and without question. To question a book
approved by the infallible Church would, indeed, be
too grievous a sin ! And so day after day and year
after year the mis^.erable delusion goes on. Mark the
use of the familiar word "Pope." Think well of the
impression on the young. Those whom the child has
been taught to revere, and almost to worship as gods,
tell him in his earliest and most impressionable years
that St. Peter was " Pope of Rome." Could there be
a surer way to make him believe that there always
was a Pope ?

I have alluded to the gross ignorance of Romanists
as to their own religion. Why should they trouble
themselves to understand it, when it is not necessary
ft-.r them to do anything but to believe what they are
told to believe? I was conversing one day with a well-
educated inte ligent lady, who had held a good position
as a teacher in a national school in Ireland, or, as it
would be called in America, a parochial school. I was

UNDERSTANDING INFALLlDlLTTY CLEARLY, 91

telling her of the immense chanj;e in the doctrine of
the Church which had been made since I entered it,
and that I did not see why I, or any other rational
bcintr, should be called on to change their belief because
the Pope chose to make new articles of faith at his
pleasure. I found, to my amazement, ihit thi- teatht.r,
who had for years taught the Roman Catholic Cate-
chism, was not aware that what is now the most fun-
daircntal doctrine of the Roman Church was added to
her failh within living memory, and she would scarcely
believe me until I gave her Roman Catholic evidence
of the fact.

When I entered the Church of Rome I was told that
it was a " Protestant calumny " on the Roman creed
to say the Pope was infallible ; that infallibility could
not reside in a person, but thnt it resided in the collec-
tive voice of the Cliurch. I remember the shock that
it was to me, to find that a Church which I had believed
could not change its creed, had added to it in a matter
of such immense importance. What a stupendous
change of belief! What a strange mystery that even
St. Peter had not taught the personal infallibility of his
successors, and that it should be reserved to a very
fallible Pope in the nineteenth century, whose chiet
favourite was a man of notoriously immoral character,
to discover a doctrine of which all his predecessors
were ignorant.

It is but a short time since I met a gentleman, a
foni er pupil of a so-called Catholic College in Canada,
who calmly told me that the Pope was the '^Paraclete''
whom Christ had promised to His Church. I had
found many absurd beliefs rmong educated as well as
amongst ignorant Romanists, but this exceeded all. I
asked him did he not know that the Paraclete was the

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

1 '

iiilv

'\*

word used in t!ic Roman Catholic version of tlic P.il)ie
for the I loly Ghost ? Hut it w.'is u clcss. He aclniit'cd
that Ciiri^t had pronii>((l to send the Holy Spirit to His
discij Ics, but he was still very sure that J^e liad also
lironiiscd to send the " Paraclete," which \\ the Pope.
1 begged of him to read a Roman Catholic Bi. 'o, and
see for iiimsclf that he was wrong, and that J^sus Christ
had never promised to send the Pope, but it was little
use ; he seemed greatly startled and surprised, but as
far as 1 know that was the end of it.

Nor can I easily forget the surprise of a well-edu-
cated Roi •'n Catholic girl to whom, by accid'jnt, 1 made
some renfark about St. Peter's wife. Her amazement
was most amusing, and the shock to her faith in the
teaching of the Church was considerable. She had quite
sense enough to see that if St. Peter had a wife, and if
cur Lord showed His approval of it by curing his wife's
mother when she was ill of a fever, it could not be such
a wicked thing for priests, or even for Popes, to marry.

When the famous Robert College was establish^^d
in Constantinople the Bible qucstioji loomed up as the
great difficult}'. If men would only pause to think,
and then to reah'se how absurd it is that the very book
which is the source of information on the subject of our
faith should be denied to us, as it is by Rome, there
would certainly be a change in public opinion. We
have to face the great fiict that the Bible has been given
for our information and guidance by the Founder of
our religion, and yet one-half of the so-called Christian
world considers the free study of this book a danger to
religion. It is certainly dangerous to those who do not
wish to have the religion which it teaches known to all
men. But how it can be dangerous in any other light
is a propcitlon so absurd that it refutes itself.

UNDERSiTANDING INrALUBTLITY CLEARLY. 93

What right has any human being to come between
the creature and the Creator? What authirity has
any Cliuich to say "You shall not" when God has
said "You shall"? He has saiJ to all His creatures,
" Search the Scriptures;" and how dare any creature
say, "Thou shalt not feuTh them, except in so far
as I permit you " ? Yet this is what Rome docs.

It is very important in reasoning with Roman
Catholics to realise their complete ignorance of the
Scriptures, and consequently of Gos[)el truth. If we
desire to enlighten them we must do so by a careful
consideration of their prejudices, and a clear compre-
lien^ion of their ignorance, and of its causes. It is no
use to employ an argument which they cannot under-
stand, nor to bring forward statements which they
have no means of verifying. Show theii in the Douay
Bible the plain command of God as to reading the
Bible. This -"ommand the Roman Church has not
dared to change or omit. The work of keeping the
people in ignorance can be accomplished quite as easil}',
and far more safely, by telling them they must obey
the Church, and that the Churcli, in her wisdom, desires
them not to read the Bible, except with a special license.

I was not a little amused, on one occasion, at the
extreme ignorance of the commonest truths of Chris-
tianity, on the part of a Roman Catholic girl, who
attacked me in the streets of Toronto, Canada, for my
apostasy, as she had been told to call it by the priest,
and used the most violent and ignorant language to
me. Like the gentleman who firmly believed that the
Pope was the Paraclete which Christ had promised to
send, she as firml}' believed that there were a number
of different Bibles which the Protestants had made up,
and which had originated in the time of Luther, with

II I

/NSWE 77"=" r:HURCH OF ROME.

whcse narr.e all Roman Catholics are fc\niiliar, as he is
a good stalking horse for all the supposed sins of
Protestant?, in forsaking the "true" Church.

The following specimen of the kind of teaching
which is given to Roman Catholics, not only of the
poorer class, but of all classes, will show the source of
their deplorable ignorance. The extracts are not taken
from a Protestant source, they are from the Roman
Catholic Catechism from which I Iiave already quoted;
and as I have said, it is not only authorised by
Cardinal Gibbons, but it is also highly approved by
the Pope; and what is of equal importance, it is the
very Catechism which all sisters and monks and priests
are obliged to teach to the young.

r>!

1 ,

! ' ^ i

" Q. Have Protestants any faith in Christ ?

" A. They nev.^r had.

*'Q. Why not?

'A. Because there never lived such a Christ as they
imagine and believe in.

*'Q. In what kind of a Christ do they believe?

"A. In such a one of whom they can make a liar,
with impunity, whcse doctrine they can interpret as
they please, and \\ho dots not care what a man believes,
provided he be an honest man before the public.

•*Q. Will such a faith in such a Christ save Protest-
ants ?

"A. No sensible man will assert such an absurdity.

"Q. What will Christ say to them on the Day of
Judgment?

"A. I know you not, because you never knew
Me.

"Q. Are Protestants willing to confess their sins to
a Catholic bishop or priest, who alone has power from

s he is
sins of

caching
of the
urce of
it taken
Roman
}iioted ;
sed by
vc^ by
is the
priests

IS they

a liar,

ret as

ieves,

otest-

-dity.
ay of

inew

ns to
from

UNDERSTANDING INFALLIDTUTY CLEARLY. 95

Christ to forgive sins ? * Wlicse sins you shall forgive
they are forgiven them.'

" A. No ; for they generally have an utter aversion to
confession, and therefore their sins will not be forgiven
throughout all eternity.

" Q. What follows from this ?

"A. That they die in their sins, and are damned."

If Protestants, after reading this, and knowing that
it is taught in every parochial school, help to support
such teaching, they will certainly be responsible for the
results. Let it be distinctly and clearly understood
that this is the authoritative teaching of the Roman
Catholic Church throughout the world, and that it is the
proud and i:rue boast of R.ome that she ne\er changes
her teaching. On such points as these she certainly
never changes, though she has charged her " infallible
opinions" on other subjects a good many times.

There is another subject on which she never chan;5ep,
and that is as to her duty to burn and destroy
" heretics;" but she dees not carry out this part of her
creed unless she has sufficient temporal power to do it
safel}', and she is widely silent on the subject when she
cannot act.

There are no doubt thousands of Prctestants in the
United Slates who will give their money and their
influence towards the support of the new Roman
Catholic University in Wt^nington, where all this
doctiine will be taught, but their children, and their
children's children will be the sufferers, when Rome
has obtained sufficient temporal power in America to
establish ihe Inquisition ; and in view of the immense
political support given to Romanists by the American
people, this is only a question of time,

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\ 1

'i!

;, ir

It is true, indeed, that the revised statutes of the
United States declare, " The alien seeking citizenship
must take an oath to renounce for ever all allegiance
and fidelity to any foreign prince, potentate, state, or
sovereignty, in particular that to which he has been
subject." But what use is this when we have to deal
with a Church which claims the power to absolve the
subjects of any government from their oaths of allegi-
ance, and even makes it a meritorious act for them
to break their most sokmn vows at the bidding of
the Pope ? Nor is this at all inconsistent with Roman
Catholic teaching. Once admit an infallible Church,
and your only duty is obedience t' . "' its dictates.

Again, observe how the infallibii y of the Church is
the corner stone of the whole building. It is little
wonder that Rome holds to it as she does. And it
may be well noted here that there is no reason why the
aspirations of Rome should be limited in the United
States, when in Canada the Pope's vicegerent has
claim ^d, and has been given, the next place to the
Queen in the Dominion Parliament. It is no wonder
that Roman Catholics are proud of their Church, and
mistake its temporal success for spiritual gain. The
unthinking multitude, impressed like children with the
rapid advancement of the temporal power of Rome,
and by her splendid shows and ceremonies, look no
further, and do not know that the advance of the
tempoial power of Rome is the first sign of her decay.

T here is an account in " Our Day " of how the Rev.
Cyrus Hamlin, late President of Robert College, Con-
stantinople, kept the Bible in the college under the
usual opposition on the part even of Christians to
God's Word, which is worth careful study at the
present crisis. He says ;—

alii

UNDERSTANDING INFALLIBILITY CLEARLY. 97

s of the
izenship
llegiance
state, or
las been
; to deal
olve the
if allcgi-
br them
Idlng of
Roman
Church,
es.

lurch is

is little

And it

why the

United

ent has

to the

wonder

ch, and

1. The

vith the

Rome,

00k no

of the

• decay.

le Rev.

?, Con-

er the

lans to

at the

" In the formation of Robert College in Constanti-
nople, an institution designed for students of from
eight to ten nationalities, and from six to eight different
forms of religion, the question arose, What place shall
the Bible have in the institution ? It was said by
many, ' It cannot be introduced, because you expect to
have Catholics, Armenians of the old Gregorian Church,
Greeks of the ancient Greek Church, and persons from
all forms of Protestantism and Judaism.' I had to decide
the question, and send forth the programme of the col-
lege, which I did in seven different languages, stating
that the Bible would be read morning and evening,
and that prayer would be offered, that there would be
worship on the Sabbath, and that the preaching would
be on tlie basis of the Bible ; that the Bible was also to
be taught as a text-book to Bible classes on the Sabbath
day in the different languages of the students, that is, in
English, French, Armenian, Greek, Bulgarian, etc., but
that absolute religious freedom would reign throughout
the institut'on ; that w hen parents should request it that
students would be permitted to attend the worship of
his Church on their sacred da}', that is, the Moslem on
Friday, the Jew on Saturda\', and the members of the
different Christian Churches on their Sunday ; but that
all the other students would be required to attend the
religious services of the college.

" It was honestly supposed by many that this arrange-
ment was absurd, that non-Protestant parents would
not send their children to an institution where the
Bible would have such a place. The first year we had
but few non-Protestant students ; the second year we
had quite a number ; the third year the non-Protestant
pupils outnumbered the Protestants ; and ever since the
non-Protestant students have outnvnibered the Protest-

\> ii

'\'

I ."f

1 I

:' i hi

' hi

i ill

\ '

INSIDE THE CUURCir OF ROME.

ants three to one. When a parent, father or mother,
requested that a son should be allowed to go to his
Church on his sacred day we allowed it, and there was
nhvays a number who were thus sent to their Churches.
But how long ? I never knew a student in that college
{.p five times to his Church. Why ? Becau'e the
worship was in an unknown tnpgue to him — in the
Roman Church in the Latin ; in the Greek Church
the ancient Greek ; in the Armenian Church the
ancient Armenian ; and they found that the servi:es
in the college were in the language they could under-
stand, and they chose to attend them. Now if we
had refused to let them attend their Cliurches they
would have gone, but as we allowed them to go
they did not care to go. They did not go after a
time.

"In the Bible classes we had no diffirulty, because
no sectarianism was taught. No'.hing was said about
Judaism or Islam or any form of Protestantism or
Roman Catholicism, or Orientalism of any kind. The
Bible was taught, and that was all. There was no
trouble about versions. I think we had as many
as six or eii^ht versions in the college. We had the
King James Version, the Douay Version, the Septua-
gint, the ancient Armenian Version, and the modem
Armenian Version, and the Bulgarian. We cared not
what version of the Bible the pupils had ; there was no
trouble on that point whatever. But our plan had this
good clTect, that many of the students express^.d their
wonder that the Protestant Version was so almost
exactly like their Version ; and many compared the
Uouay Version with the Protestant, and were surprised
to find that in effect the same truths were in both, and
wherever there was a difference it led them to inquire

.!i

VKDERSTANDrNG TKFAI.L7BJLITY CLEARLY. 99

mother,
) to his
ere was
lurches.
; college
Li-e the
—in the
Church
rch the
services

undcr-

V if we

es they

to go

after a

because

d about

tism or

1 The

was no

5 many

lad the

Septua-

modern

red not

was no

lad this

^-d their

almost

ed the

irprised

)th, and

inquire

ir.to the difft renrc. We never taiiL,ht them on that
point, but left it to ihcir own inquiries.

''This /rccdcm cf the Bible and of the pupils com-
mnnclcd the respect of the pupils and of their parents.
Af.cr seme fi\e or six 3'eais, perhaps it was in the
scvcnih 3 err, a combination was formed against this
plnn. '1 he opposition had iis ( rigin outside the col-
lrL;e. TIktc was a party determined that the Bible
should be t:d en cut of Robert College, or that £.ti:dents
sliould be vildrawn; and a real conspiracy was get
up arjainst the B;ble, and finally the dchnite ultimatum
was given us, ' You take out the Bible, or we shall take
out th.e s. holars.' We replied to tliat, 'The doors of
Rolert Colle£e swing bcth wayr, arid as easily one way
as another,' — v.hich was the fact m^ateiially, — 'and any
studei t wlio v;isi-hes to go, is as free to go as any other
sli;dci:t is to come.' In point of fact, only seventeen
students left. J hey were students v.e were very sorry
to lose; th.ey were connected with high and influential
families, and many of tliem were ardent hai-d-working
students. They left. But in two weeks, cne after
another, twe]\e of them returned, and within three
weeks fifteen of the seventeen returned, and the other
two called privately at the coll< ge to say that they were
immensely sorry that they could not comeback, but that
the pride of their fathers would not allow them to come.
Since that time, sir, there has been no den. and for taking
tie Bible out of Robert College. And I have had in-
tellii cnt men, n( n-Protes(ant, but very intelligent Greek
merehar.ts, say to me, ' If you should take the Bible eut
of the college it would ruin it. What we Creeks need
is m-ore Bible and less ritualism.'

" This question of the Bible in the schools requires
only a little more courage. Stand by the Bible, and

.■'#

1 '

ICO

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

the Bible will ?tnnd by you. Stand by the Bible in
the schools, and the scliools will flourish."

' I

\-\\\

I
I
i

:
I

"Stand by the Bible, and the Bible will stnnd by
you." Words to be deeply weighed by every one
calling himself Christian, Nay, the wonder is that
there should be any dil'iicuUy on such a suhjcct, and
that it should be necessary to uigc upon Christians the
duty and necessity' of ; cading God's Word, or of helpin,::^
others to read it. I ^ay fearles-ly that i have no doubt
that it was my early knowledge of the Bible which
saved me from despair in the Church of Rome, and
which was eventually the happy cause of my leaving it.
Long years of experierice of Rome has left no doubt
on my mind of the w'isdom of the Roman Church in
limiting to the utmost the reading of God's Word by her
people. It has also convinced me that the one way to
enh'ghlen those wl'o are kept in deliberate darkness is
to give them the light of the Bible.

And here I can scarcely refrain from the remark
that while the Roman Church had not one word to say
about the collection of funds to spread what Mr. F— -
\^as p'eased to call the " light," but what was openly'
known to be the lurid 1 ght of dynamite and plots of
assassination, the same Church would have taken very
prompt measures to put down any attempt to collect
money for the spread of the light of the Gospel.
W^ould to God that those who have the power would
see to these things for themselves before it is too late.

Though the consideration of the share which Roirc
has in the discontent and outrages which are a di^gracj
to the Iriah people everywhere, as w^ell in America as
in Ireland, belongs to a later part of this work, I can-
not defer the consideration of the subject altogether.

1.^

UNDERSTANDING INFALLIBILITY CLEARLY. loi

It is a matter not of opinion, but of fact, that Mr. P ^

F. occupied his time and his talents, and gave the

use of liis j^apor, to the collection of money, regularly
ac knowledgcd in its columns, for this very purpose, that
this continued for many years, and that Archbishop
Corrigan uttered no word of condemnation. On the
contrary, lie has now shown his high approval of the
past career of this monster of outrage, by appoint-
ing Mr. F to the important position of editcr of the
principal Roman Catholic journal in his diocese. But
if Mr. F had collected money for spreading the
light of the Gospel of peace, the past history of the
Roman Church would strangely belie itself if he
received any reward.

CHAPTER VI.

THE FALLIBILITY OF INFALLIBILITY.
"T!iou hast made its unto our God k'.n;^ > and piLsts." — Rev. v. IO.

I i

'I if

ONE of the great attractions of th"; Roman Church,
to tlic educated as well as t") tho uneducated, is
ihc assurance she gives to all iren wlio will believe
her that she has always taught the same doctrine.
What, Rome to teach one tiling to-day, and to teach
the opposite to-morrow ? Perish the tho-ight. Now it
is very easy to defend a case and to prove a statement
if those concerned are posi 'vely forbidJen to hear the
• liher side of the question. We have seen in the last
cliapter how Rome tenches the young deliberate lies
about the Protestant religion, and if she teaches
deliberate lies on one subject, why should she ht.sitate
to teach deliberate lies on every subject ? '.

Tho~e persons who have been in France, and above
all in Italy or Spain, — for the darkness is d irkest in
tliose countries where the light of the Gospel has the
u ast access,— will remember how the poorer classes
always speak of Protestants as heathen or Pagan, and
ih's not in a controversial manner, or as an}' reproach.
1 1 is mentioned as a simple fact, about which there can
\y.:. no doubt. Certainly there is no doubt in the minds
(»i' the people. Any one who is not a Roman Catholic
is not a Christian; and; like my ignorant accuser in

THE rALUBTLlTY OF mPALUnrUTY.

t03

10.

Toronto, they simply believe what they have been told
by their priests, whom they have liccji taiiglit to look
upon as gods, and wliom — God help them !- they think
could net possibly dereivc. And what shall be said
of those who knowingly and wilfully "love and make
a lie" ? There is but one doom for them ; it is a doom
pronounced by God Himself, and no Pope or priest
can turn aside the vi ds of I lis wrath.

When children are deliberately taught in these free
countries that Protestants "never had any faih in
Christ," some are tempted to smile at the absurdity
of the charge, while others profess to feel very sure
that the Rmir.n Catholic Church does not teach such
an absurdity. But the fact remains all the sime,
vvl. ether we believe it or not, and the evidence is befoie
the who'e world. Who will believe tliat Cirflinal
Gibbons, who appears before the American public as
the very incarnation of humility and liberality, has
commanded his si-ters and his priests to teach that
all Protestants die in their sins and are danned, and
that "they believe ii a Christ wliom they can make
a li-ir with impunity " ? S ich are some of the specimens
of Roman Catholic truthfulness and charity in repre-
senting the doctrine of Protestants of all denominations.
Even the Episcopal Church, some of whose members
have such deep sympathy with Rome— unljss when
Rome interftres with her plans for securing public
property, — even this Church is not excluded from this
fell condcn nation.

But if Rome was as open in her popular statements
as she is in her creeds and in her authorised teachings,
the world would be alarmed, and the result would be
that she would be known as she really is, and this
IS the very last thing which that Church can afford.

!•

104

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

■.1

1 !i

\ I

For this reason, from time to time she proclaims her
liberahty of doctrine, at the expense of her solemn
professions of an unchangeable creed.

When Protestants have to listen to liberal sentiments,
coming from the lips of Romanists, they would do well
to bear in mind the candid warning which .vas given,
on this important subject, by the Roman Catholic Ram-
blo't published in England, September, 185 I. "Believe
us not," said that magazine, ** Protestants of England
and Ireland, for an instant, when you see us pouring
forth our Liberalisms. When you hear a Catholic
orator at some public assemblage declaring solemnly
that 'this is the most humiliating day of his life, when
he is called upon to defend once more the glorious
principle of religious freedom ' (especially if he says
anything about the Emancipation Act, and the ' tolera-
tion' it conceded to Catholics) — be not too simple in
your credulity. These are brave words, but they mean
nothing."

The world at large was lost in admiration at the
liberality of Rome when she permitted the circulation
of the Bible in France, when M. Lassere issued his
household edition of the Scriptures. But the world at
large had not long to wait before tl e reading of it was
forbidden, and the unfortunate author was compelled
to call in the whole edition, as it was condemned when
the circulation became too great, although the work
had been previously sanctioned.

Protestants and Roman Catholics can never meet on
equal terms in controversy. The average Protestant,
accustomed to say what he means, especially on
religious subjects, — and what need has he of conceal-
ment ? — is no match for the Romanist in the art of
dissimulation. The Romanist is in the position of a

THE FAir.TBILITY OF mrAiLrSriiTY.

f05

ims her
solemn

imcnts,
do well
> given,
c Rain.

Believe
"ngland
)ouring
'atholic
emnly
, when
lorioiis
e says
tolera-
iple in
^ mean

at the
ilation
ed his
:)rld at
it was
pelled
when
work

set on
■stant,
y on
nceal-
art of
of a

man who is fcncinc^ with truth, and who, knowing
perfectly well that his argnm nts are bas?d on equivo-
cation, or on positively false statements, equivocates
boldly while his Protestant friend thinks he is telling
the pure truth. The other resource is perhaps as
piti:ihle ; it is the resource of honest ignorance, and
the amount of honest ignorance in the Chur^'h of
Rome has alone saved it from utter destruction on the
part of its own folljwers. If I reiterate my statements
on these, or kindred points, it is because I Inve h^ng
seen the great necessity for doing so. It is so diiTicult
for the ordinary hone.st Protestant, who is not driven
to make out a case for his Church, who knows the
evidence for what he believes, and has sifted it f:>r hiiii-
Eelf, to understand either the duplicity or the ignorance
of the Roman Catholic.

When Protestant children are instructed, they are
sent to the Word of God to prove all things ; with the
Roman Catholic child the very reverse is the case.
The Roman Catholic child is told what he must believe,
and he is told that he must believe it because the
Church (represented to him by the priests) says so.
There is no explanation, no argument worthy ot the
name ; and it is a terrible thing to say to the impres-
sionable mind of a child that eternal damnation will be
the penalty of not accepting implicitly all this unproved
teaching. Even should an intelligent child fail to find
in the expression "Thou art Peter, and on this rock
I win build My Church," a convincing proof that
Peter and all his successors were at the same moment
pronounced infallible, he dare not say so. Such a
thought would be a " sin," to be confessed as a mortal
sin, not against God, but against that mysterious entity
'• the Church," which first faintly points to Scripture

io6

INSIDE THE CITURCH OF ROME.

'l..ii I

! ii:,i

ii^

«-

as tlic uarrnnt for its bcincr, and tlicn tells its &iibj'^cts
that they must not ac("( pt Sciirturc t-xccpt as explained
by itsi If ; and that this snme Scripture is a dangrrous
study for the unlearned, includinj^ in thnt cater^ory all
who are rot priests, no matter what their education
and intellectual attainments may be. Who does not
see in this method of cducatincj the young the s'^urce
of the superstitious belief of the masses? A child is
at the mercy of its teachers. First impressi ns are all
but incradicab'e. A child who is taught to believe a
certain thing by priests, to whom Its parents tcich it to
look up to with awe as mere than mortal, a child who
is taupht to believe that its hopes of future happiness
depend sclely on believing without question what it is
taught by its priests, is prepared in later life to cling
to i s early teaching as the shipwrecked mariner clings
to the wreck from which he expects salvation.

One who has been taught as a child that it is a sin
to question what he is told, and on whom this cruel
perversion of truth has been impressed with all the
force of a Church which compensates, by appeals to
the senses, for what it refuses in appeal to the reason,
is safe to remain in ignorance of all that might prove
the deception practised on it by its early teachers.

Take, for example, the teaching of the Roman
Catechism for children on the question of infallibility.
Where in the Bille is there one word to prove that
St. Peter's jfuccessors were declared by our Divine
Lord personally infallible? But this matters little
to infallible Rome. If you think the texts are not
sufficient prcof of this stupendous claim it is your fault.
The Church that you are bound to believe says that
they pro\e it, and you have nothing to do but belie\e
against the evidence of your senses. In fact, according

I'- 1:

THE FALLIBILITY OF INFALLIBTLITY,

107

iibi'^cts
^' plained
ngcroiis
[Tory all
lu cation
oes not
J source
child is
> are all
olievc a
ch it to
lid who
ppiness
at it is
cling
' clings

is a sin
s cruel
all the
cals to
'eason,
prove

^oman
ibility.
e that
Divine
little
re not
■ fault,
s that
elie\e
)rding

to the Church of Roire, your senses have been given
30U fir the sole purpose of Iclicving not their evi^lence,
but the evidence which this Church says you must
!>cli"ve.

When the Roman Church finds the testimony of the
Bible ajainst her she turns with wondcrfLd composure
to .he Fa'hers. Now if the Fathers had anythiuL^ like
a g( ncral agreement on all, or even on any one, of the
p( ints in disp-ile, it would I'C of some value to her to
appeal to th'Jr testimony. P.ut the very reverse is the
caso. There is scarcely a E-ubJect of controversy on
whi h the Fathers nt;iee. Disputes on grace, on pre-
destination, on free will, on Church |r,^overnment, and on
rvcry th(^ !loj;ioal suijjoct, were as rife in the centuries
inmiedi t.'iy ; f t r the first preaching of the Gospel
ay at the present day. Disputes were rife even in
apestolic titres ; and Scriptnre tells us that, at the first
Council of Jerusalem, St. Peter was not the infallible
decider of ti ese matters, and that at Antioch he was
the very one v lio was decided ^gai^st. But how can a
Roman Catho'ic kno.v this wnen he is not allowed to
road t!]e Bi!)le which would tell him this plain truth ?
No Roman Cathohc book or catechism will tell him what
the Bible t(-]ls him, that St. Paul "v/ithstood" St. Peter
'o the fa^e, because he was to "be blained." Imagine
the fate of a bisliop to-day who should follow the
t ::;inple of St. Paul and dare to blame a Pope. It is
One he would only be excommunicated at the present
i-}', but h? '.voiild escape death merely because it would
■\ 't l)e poG-ihIe for the head of his Church to burn

.'vni aliv

Mrreovcr, this rebuke of Peter was made in the most
; ablic manner possible. It was made, St. Paul himself
tells us, "before them all." (Gal. ii. 14.) Before thj

to8

msIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

■ I

': i

;V' I'll

1, i| H

u If ,/

;^; I

whole Church assembled at Antioch St. Paul denounced
St. Peter. It would seem indeed very plain that the
great fault of St. Peter was, at tlir.t time, dissimulation,
a curious coincidence in \'ic\v of all the dissi.*-V.ations
of the Ciiurch of Rome which claims him as its founder.
He said one thing before the Jews, and another thing
before the Gentiles. The Church of Rome has followed
him in his dissimulations, but, alas ! not in his
repentance.

St. Paul knew better. Ever bold and brave for truth,
what a clean sweep he would have made of the ter-
giversations of the Roman Church of to-day. Were
he in the flesh there would be no mental reservations,
or false quotations of Scripture, or of the much-maligned
Fathers. And St. Paul it is who says plainly that he,
and not St. Peter, was the divinely-appointed Apostle
of the Gentiles, while no plainer language could be used
than that which he has used in Hcly Scripture to
prove that the divinely-appointed mission of St. Peter
was to the Jews. (Gal. ii. 7, 8.)

The testimony of the Fathers all goes to show that
the claim of the Church of Rome to the " Chair of
Peter" was a comparatively modern one, and that they
were divided in their interpretation of those very texts
in regard to which the Church of Rome claims that
they were in perfect and harmonious agreement.

The bare- faced tergiversations of Roman contro-
versiali^,ts, and the way in which they quote and
misquote the Fathers, has been exposed so ofien that it
scarcely needs more than a passing allusion. But the
fraud literary or otherwise, is easily concealed from
Roman Catholics and from the great mass of mankind.
The Roman controversialist starts into the controversy
with all the prestige of the infallibility which his Church

THE FALUBTUTY OF INFALLIBILITY,

109

denounced
1 that the
imulation,
i.*"V.ations
s founder,
her tiling
s followed
t in his

for truth,
' the tcr-
^ Were
Tvations,
maligned
that he,
Apostle
1 be used
pture to
3t. Peter

low that
Z\\d\\' of
hat they
ry texts
nis that

•

contro-
)te and
1 that it
But the
d from
an kind,
"oversy
Church

claims. If he quotes Scripture his readers must take
his interpretation of it, no matter how far-fetched or
obscure it may be, because it is the dictate of an in-
fallible Church. It is I'ttle matter what is the plain
mcniing of any text of Scripture; it is tlie meaning
\\l-iiih is decided by the Ciiurch wliich is of real
acrount. \\ hat would be said of a jud.',e who quoted
from law bcoks with this restriction, that his inter-
pretation of the cases was the only one adndssil'le?
Cei trinly he would be ruled out of any court of cc^nunon
£cn-e, or comn^on ^.ones:3^

1 he argument of Rome is: "I say it is so, therefore
it is so. ^'ou must nrt, at your peril, inquire further.
I do your llunking, and I do it infallinly. What more
do you want? Rest, and be thankful."

Let us now look briefly at some of this ready-
made thinking. It is important if it is also amusing.
I\ome has artfully mixed up two different subjects — St.
Peter's all( ged visit to Rome, and the supposition that
he found: d the Cher, h at Rome. The whole liistory
f f the Bible gees to show that it was St. Paul, and not
St. Peter, who was the Apostle of Rome ; but wh it d es
this matter, when it is necessary for an infallible
Chnrch to say it is just the other way?

The French have a proverb difficult to translate in all
its freshness. But it may be rendered thus v.iMiout a
misconstruction of the original, "Lie, but lie boldiv ;"
and this, in plain English, is what the Church of Rome
docs, when the question of her supposed descent from,
and cors quent authority as, the successor q{ St. Peter
ccmcs in. She begins by teaching children, in her
Catechisms and books of instruction, that St. Peter
Vv-as the first Pope of Rome. This being received, and
no dispute or discussion allowed on the subject, and

Ill r

1 'I

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\ •

; (

il-^:!

f .
i

being well drilled into children in their early yearp,
as a fact, by those whose word they are so sure must
be true, what can they do but believe tl;e lie, for
it cm be called by no other name? Next, they give
these children a list of Popes who, they sa}', succeeded
St. Peter in unbroken succession, and never a word is
said to tlicse poor little ones to lea'l them to inquire
whether all this is gospel fact, or Roman fiction. \Vc
know they are taught-, and are as much obliged in
conscience to believe all this fiction, as they arc to
believe that Jesus is tlie Son of God.

Thus it is that Ronie fa? tens the chain of her
forgeries on (he young and innocent, and deprives them
at the same time of a'l means of knowing the trulh.
How are the'y to kn '.v of the disputes of the Fathers,
and of their diifercnces of opinion on the most important
points? Even Protestant authorities are quoted, or
rather, I should say, deliberately misquoted in books
intended for the youthful and ignorant. Surely when
it has been shown over and over again that Reman
Calhrlics misquote and falsify history, it should be
sufficient to make any honest man refuse them credit.
And 3et tliere are Protestants who do not hesitate to
send their children to such instiuctors.

A few samples of these perversions of history, which
can easily be verified by any one who has access to a
good librnry, v. ill suffice; for truly if one began to go
through all the Roman Ciitholic falsifications of history
and fact, the world would not contain all the books
which might be written. We have already mentioned
two books which are largely circulated among Roman
Catholics, and which are also read by Protestants, many
of whom have no means of refuting their statements,
and who consequently take them for gospel ; and doing

THE FALLIBILITY OF INFALLIBILITY,

ily ye?.]-?,
511 re must
e lie, for
they give
succeeded
a woi d is

inquire
'on. We
bligcd in
y arc to

1 of her
ives tlicm
he trulh.

Fathers,
mportant
loted, or
in books
ely when
: Reman
[lould be
n credit,
sitate to

y, which
ess to a
m to go
f history
e books
sntioned
Roman
ts, many
tements,
id doing

£0, they arc not surprised that the Roman Church
makes aji the ck;ims she does, when she has such
apparently strong authorities to support her. If h?r
quotations and inferences were only true, her case
would be indeed as strong as she tries to make it
r.ppear.

An assumption of authority goes a long way with a
great many people. If a statement is only made often
enough, and with suflicient positiveness, it will obtain
acceptance with the muhiuide. Ronie knows this, and
acts u[;on it. She E.t;.tes boldly thr.t St. Peter was the
" In st Lisiiop of Rome," and that he was " Pope."
The dishonest u-e of this word is naturally acceptd by
Roman Catholics, and often by inquiring Pro'estants,
as quite suflicient proof of the supposed fact that there
were always " I^ pjs." The use of words and expres-
sions, whiih were never heard for long centuries after
the tinges in which they are alleged to have been in
common use, is not honest, but it answe:s the purpose
for which it is intended. For skill in wliat logicians
call siipprcssio vcn\ or the concealing of truth to answer
a purpose, Rome is unsurpassable. Mere is Pope
Pius IX. 's declaration of his own infallibility, adopted
by the Vatican Council of 1S70 : —

"Wherefore faithfidly adhering to the tradition
received from the beginning of the Christian Faith, for
the glory of God our Saviour, the exaltation of the
Catholic religion, and the salvation of the Christian
people, We, the Sacred Council, approving, teach and
define that it is a dogma divinely revealed ; that the
Roman Pontiff, when speaking ex cal/ic(/ra~that is,
when, discharging the office of Pastor and Teacher of
all Christians, by virtue of his supreme authority, he

f ■

112

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

V : \

'% !

» !

* '.

I I

defines a dcctrinc rrcnrdirg faith or morals to be held
by the Universal Church — he, by the Divine assist-
ance piomi.<rcd to him in bles.>cd Peter, is possessed
of that infallibility with which the Divine Redeemer
willed the Church should be endowed in defining doc-
trine regarding Faith or Morals ; and that, therefore,
such dcfiriiticns of the Roman Pontiff are irreformable
cf ihcmsclvcs, r.rd net from the consent of the Church.
Bu.t if any ere — which may God avert — presume to
contradict this, our definition, kt him be anathema."

Pius IX. wrs elected Pope on the i6lh June, 1846.
A few montls after his election he issued his first
encyclical, Qui flurihitSy in which the theory of his
infallibility was ph.inly indicated, and the intention to
declare it, in the following terms : —

"And hence so plainly appears in how great error
they are wandeiing, \\ho, by an abuse of reason, regard
the words of God as if they were a human w ork. He
ccndenn.s those who rashly dare to explain the words
of Ged and intcipret them at their e wn discretion,
V. hile Gcd Himself has constituted a living authority
V. hi<h may teach the true and legitimate sense of His
own heavenly revelation, confirm the same, and put an
end to all controversies in matters of faith and morals
by an infallille jucLir.cnt, which living and infallible
Mithcrity exists in the Church only, which is built by
Christ cur Lord upon Peter, Head, Prince, and Shep-
lierd of the whole Church, whose faith He promised
rhculd never fail ; which always has its lawful Popes,
deriving their oiigin without intermission from Peter
himself, in whose chair they are seated, and are in-
heritors and vindicators of his doctrine, dignity, honour,

THE FALLIBILITY OF INFALLIBILITY.

o be held
ne assist-
possessed
Redeemer
ning doc-
there fore,
eformable
e Church,
■esume to
bema."

me, 1846.

his first

ry of his

ention to

eat error
n, regard
)rk. He
le words
scretion,
uithority
2 of His
\ put an
i morals
infallible
built by
d Shep-
)romised
1 Popes,
[H Peter
are in-
honour,

".nd power. And because where Peter is there is the
Cluuch, and Peter speaks by the Roman Pontiff, and
.ilways lives in his successors."

Now there is one other point worthy of special
luVcO in this connection. If the Pope was "always
infallible" as an individual, and if it did not require
ihe "consent of the Church" (see above) to make his
(Ucisions infallible, how was it that the consent of the
Church was asked to make him infallible ? If the Pope
was infallible without the Church, why did he find it
r.ccessary to ask the Church to make him infallible ?
The truth is, that the whole business was the greatest
larce ever enacted in the sacred name of God.

But it was necessary also to make all the dead and

gone Popes " infallibiC." If some of them knew in

the other world the honour which was being paid to

them, if people can be amused in the flames of eternal

torment, some of them must have laughed in the

bitterest derision. Their lives were so vile, and their

deeds so evil, that even Roman Catholics cannot

apolog.se for them. But all the same they are all

(now) infallible ! I know very well that the Roman

Church teaches that the evil life of a Pope docs not

affect his infallibility; and it is not for us to quarrel

with tbiC decisions of that Church as far as they are

conformed to her own discipline. But there is at least

Scripture for the solemn assertion that a bad tree

does not bring forth good fruit, and it is difficult for

an ordinary mind to sea where the good fruit of good

doctrine can come from when the tree is as hopelessly

rotten as even Romanists are obliged to admit that

some of the trees in the line of their Popes have

been.

In fact, Roman casuistry is of such a slippery and

il 'f

114

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

> 1

1/ .:.;

clastic character, that if a Pope issued a solemn decli-
ration thnt there was no God, the Roman Catholic
casuist would make out that he was still infallible.
That some Popes were condemned and found guilty
of heresy is simply a matter of history, though it is
an historical tact which Romanists do not like to
admit.

The Council of Constance, in the fifteenth century,
deposed John XX I II. from the Popedom, because it had
been proved to them, on the evidence of thirty-seven
Roman Catholic witnesses, of whom ten were Bishops,
that, " It was public and notorious, thai he (John XXIII.)
hath been, and is still, an incorrigible sinner, guilty of
murder, poisoning, and other great crimes, a declared
practiti.ner in simony, and an obstinate heretic. That
he had obstinately maintained before persons of honour,
that there is no life after this, nor resurrection, and that
the soul of man dies with the body like that of beasts."
And it was publicly declared, in the eleventh Session
of the Council, that John XXIIf. was "no better than
a devil incarnate." — (Leufant's History of the Council oj
Constance, vol. i., pp. 291, 292.)

The whole system of Popery, and I do not wish to
use the word in an offensive sens?, is of comparatively
recent date. It was not until the year 1 564 that it
was made an article of faith in the Roman Church,
that it was necessary for salvation to be subject to
the Pope, though Boniface VIII., who became Pope
A.D. 1294, had, in a formal Bull which can be found
in the Roman Catholic collection of Bulls, declared that
" it is necessary for salvation f ^ r every human creature
to be subject to the Rt)man Pontiff." It is true that
the Bible says that the only thing " necessary for
salyation" is to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ.

i ^. i:

in decla-
Catholic
nfallible.
d guilty
igh it is
like to

century,
se it had
ty-sevcn
Bishops,
XXIII.)
guilty of
declared
:. That
honour,
and that
beasts."
Session
ter than
oiuicil of

■I

■■XT

THE FALLIBILITY OF INFALLIBILITY.

:;l

':i

But, and Gcd knows we do not say it as an idle jest,
if the bible and the Church differ so much the worse
for the Ijible, because the " Church " teaches that it
alone can tell us what the Bible means, though to
ordinary intellect the meaning and interpretation may
be as plain as it can be.

wish to
iratively

that it
Church,
bject to
le Pope
e found
red that
i-reature
•ue that
ary for

Christ.

'■^r'

M ''I

fl ^1

CHAPTER VII.

T/IE HISTORICAL FRAUDS OF THE ROMAN
CA TIIOL IC CI J UR CII.

" If any man have an car, let hiin luar."— Rev. xiii. 9.

THE outcome of a system which is established on
fraud and ignorance can never be an^ything but
demoralising and deplorable. God is the God of truth
and justice; and he is a God who abhors a lie, and
has said so in the plainest language in His Word.
Happily we may give the Roman Catholic laity the
benefit of that invincible ignoran:e of which the
Romanists are sometimes so liberal to us. But the
only excuse for the Roman Catholic priesthood is that
some of them at least are blinded by the mist of pre-
judice in which all that concerns their religion is
enveloped; and I know well that there are hundreds
of priests who have seen Icng since through these mists,
and who know but too well all the frauds, historical
and religious, which are necessary to keep up this
system.

Yet these unhappy men dare not speak. To say out
boldly " these thirgs are not so " is to insure a con-
demnation which will ruin the speaker for life. So, as
one unhappy priest said to ir.e, " Some of us drown
our misery in drink, some of us try to forget that
tl.ere is a God, and many of us are simply infidels."

111

HISTORICAL FRAUDS.

117

Iff

■i

MAN

Jslicd on
hing but

of truth

lie, and
s Word,
laity the
lich the

But the
d is that
t of prc-
igion is
lundreds
:se mists,
listorical

up this

) say out
e a con-
So, as
s drown
get that
infidels."

And this is the outcome of llie claim to infilHMlity,
f(T u'liich there is r.ot one woid of evidence in tiic
Bible, and none in the early Fathers of the Cliurch.
Oh, wluTt ocer.ns of blood, wliat oceans of tears have
been shed, and will yet be slied, to sitisfy the ambition
of man. It little n a'tcrs whether this ambition is for
the conquest of worlJ'y kingdo'ns, or for the c;-pture
of souls. It is all the same hamnn ambition ; and
Rome V. ill yet fiil up the measure of hicr crimes when
the proclaims the temporal power of the Church a
drgnia of faith, and there are siins tliat the hour for
this proclamation is at hand. And yet there are
Protestants, to whom bo'di the Bible and iii.-^tory are
open books, who do all in their power to forward this
race for evil.

I have said that the early Fathers are fir from
teaching or even approving the supremacy of Peter.
Let me give the evidence of a Pope who had suRicient
Christianity to denounce the very doctrine which his
successors ha\e made an article of faith. Gregory I.
v/as a man of far-reaching views, and nhat was as
important, he was a man of liberal education. Me was
born in Rome about the year 544, so that wliatever
exidence he has to give on this suljjct is the resuk
v)f several centuries' experience ; for even then the
lji:^]iops of Rome, as might be expecte), had taken a
\u-y prominent place in the Chrir^tian Chur.h. This
i lace and this prcnnnence would have h,een accorded
to them willingly by the whole Christian woild if they
had not made it subsequently the ground for the mos';
extravagant pretensions, and for the most preposlerou-3
claim of infallibility ; though it must be said they waited
for the enlightened nineteenth century to enforce this
claim. Before entering briefly upon the history of

II' ?i

mm.

iiS

lysiDE THE CHURCn OF ROME.

,1 !

I . i

,' \, \V

I !

Gregory, and givinf; cvi<lcnce of his denunciation of
any claim on the part of the Bishop of Rome to supreme
rule in the Church, I wish to rail attention to a point
which has not received the notice it deserve?. It is
often thought that the Popes of Rome could never
have attained the power which they wielded, especially
in the Middle Ages, if they had not had Divine assist-
ance. This is as much as to sny that success is a
sign of the Divine approval. If this were true, how
many tyrr.nts could claim a Divine right for thtir
tyranny? Tiie simple fact is that the bishops of
Rome came before the world with all the prestige of
the rulers of imperial Rome. Rome was great even in
its decay, and its decay was slow. When Rome cecsed
to persecute the Christians sh^ had become in part at
least Christian, and her m litary power, and her widely
extended rule, gave a civil and social pre-eminence
to the Bishop of Rome. Ambitious churchmen were
not sU w to take advantage of all this. At first we
may hope it was a question of advancing the glory
of God ; but like all human undertakings, even when
htgun for God, human motives and desires crept in,
and the bishops of Rome soon began to us?, for their
own exi'.ltaiion, the undoubted prestige which their
civil position gave them as bishops in a city of such
i'liiincnce In any country the bishop of the chief town
!)ecomcs naturally the most prominent bishop.

All this is natural, and there is no reproach to a

fjiurch for placing the iiighest offices in the most im-

.)ortant places. It was thus undoubtedly that the claim

or cpiscoj al pre-eminence began, the opportunity was

,i en, and human ambition used it. But it would never

!>> for the Bishop of Rome to claim Divine and exclusive

>j.ithority, without showing some ground for it. We

I ;

HISTORICAL FRAUDS.

119

ation of
supreme

a point
. It is
1 never
pecially
} assist-
)ss is a
le, how
>r thtir
lops of
5tige of
even in
! cecjsed
part at

widely
ninence
n were
irst we
- glory
1 when
•ept in,
V their
1 their
)f such
if town

h to a

)st im-
t claim
ty was
\ never
elusive
. We

all know how easy it is to find a reason for what vvc
are dctci mined to do. The re.iscn was at hand. The
early Fathers, while they differed widely as to the
precipe interpretation which should be put on the words
of Christ to Peter, were almost unanimous in their
praise of Peter. There is a very luiman side to the
character of St. Peter, which wins our afi'ection and
our respect. If he denied Christ he loved Him; and
he made brave attempts to prove his love by a subse-
quent life of devotion. The words addressed to Him
by our Lord seemed capable of several interpretations,
and the bishops of Rome were not slow to take the one
which was the most favourable to themselves, and to
keep the others out of siglit. What, indeed, is the use
of being all powerful if we cannot secure something
fcr our own advantage thereby ? Even if the words
addressed by our Lord to Peter made him the head
of the Church, they do not convey to any rational
mind any idea of succession in this office ; yet this
is the only point of importance to the Roman
Church.

One thing is certain. This Pope Gregory I., of whom
we have aheady spoken, declared emphatically in the
sixth century that the Popes of Rome had no claim
to be exclusive rulers of the Christian Church ; and
indeed there was even then a claimant other than
the Bishop of Rome for the title of first Christian
bishop, just as there was in the time of our Divine
Lord a cry amongst the disciples who should be
greatest. The Archbishop of Constantinople had
claimed the title of Universal Bishop, another evidence
that so late as the close of the sixteenth century there
was no general acknowledgment of the Papal supre-
macy. The Bishop of Alexandria thereupon wrote to

"/O^.

120

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

■"

.1 'I

1 ■)(

the Bishop of Ro:nc, who was then Gregory I., and
addressed him as Univcr.-al Bishop. To this compli-
ment the Pope replied in these noble words, which,
remain on record to show that there was at least one
"infallible" Pope who did not believe in Papal Supre-
macy : —

"If you give to me more than is due, you rob your-
self of what is due to you. I choose to be distinguished
by my conduct, and not by titles. Nothing can
n.dound to my honour that redounds to the dishonour
of my brethren. I place my honour in maintaining
them in theirs. If you call me Univetsal Pope, you
thereby own 3'ourself to be no Pope. Let no such
titles therefore be mentioned, or even heard amongst
us. Your Holiness says in your letter that I conmian<l
you. I command you ! I know who you are, and
who I am. In rank you are my brotl er, by your
conduct my father. I therefore did not command;
and beg you will henceforth forbear to use the word ;
I only pointed out to you what I thought it right
you should know."

It should be carefully noted that the word Pope
simply means father {papa). Every bishop was a
"Papa" or "Pope" (father) in those ages, and in
Russia every priest to-day is called a "Papa" or
" Pope." So much of the prestige of the Roman
Church is based on false pretences, which easily deceive
•he uneducated, that no opportunity should be lost of
giving such explanations. It remained for the "papas"
rv Bishops of Rome to claim for themselves exclusively
in later ages the title of " Pope." Who would suppose
that false quotations would be made, authorities cited
which are well known to be worthless, and statements

rnSTOniCAL FRAUDS.

ISI

' I., and

i compli-

^, wliicli

east one

I Suprc-

■ ii"

)b your-

iguished

ing can

s honour

ntaining

•pc, you

no such

imongst

:)niniand

:rc, and

)y your

Hill and ;

s word ;

it right

\ Pope
was a
and in
3a" or
Roman
deceive
lost of
^apas"
hisively
jppose
5 cited
;ments

l,roui:ht forward as true v/lii-di have Inrn rcnratcdly
moved fal-^e, *o as to infl:!? nc ' tlid-e who have no op-
portunity of knowing whfther they arc genuine or not?
Indeed, the history of the Papal claims is so abr.truse,
and coiTiplicatcd with so mnny sul)jcrt.^, that it requires
no ordinary re:-eirch to understand it thorougMy.
Let ii be once more noted that Roman Cutholics are
f ! hidden to m.-ikc independent research, it being, ac-
cording to t'/.e great (Roman Catl^olic) nrthoiity of
Cardinal ALanning, "a treason to the Church to appeal
to history."

As a malter of fact, it was the emperors who con-
vened ail the first General Councils and not the
Popes, and my authority for this statement is the
v.ell-known Catholic writer Cardinal Baronius (born

1538).

Baronius tells us that the second General Council

of Constnntin' pic (a.d. 381) was convened by order

of the Einyieror Theod;>sius, and was held against the

will of the llishop of Rome (^'^ rcpuguantc Daniaso

cehbrata^^). This Council conferred a precedence of

honour on the Bishop of Rome, but solely on the grriund

that Rome was the seat of empire or government.

The third General Council, that of Ephesus (a.d. 431),

was called by the Emperor, Theod« sius the Younger.

Leo L did his utmost to prevent the holding of this

Council, but, having no jurisdiction, he failed in his

attempt. The fourth General Council, Chalcedoii

(a.d. 451), was convoked by the Emperor Marcian.

Pope Leo did all he could, even with tears, to persuade

the Emperor not to call (h's Council. In this he failed.

He then tried to have it held in Italy. In this he also

failed. Having failed to prevent the holding of the

Council of Chalcedon, he was represented at it by two

.*-•

! t

! '1

i.i

ii i \i

I I

k: 1 i

,. :l ^!

1 j

] yi

H 11

122

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

legates, wlio attempted to prevent the passing of the
famoi^s twenty-eighth Canon, which declared that the
Bishop of Constantinople should enjoy equal ecclesias-
tical prl\ ileges with Rome. The legates opposed the
passing of tliis Canon, but witliout avail, and rather
than consent they withdrew. On their return they
protest* d that the bi.shops had been coerced to sign,
which was denied; and the Canon was again put to
the vole, and passed unanimously (the legates only
dissenting), the bishops declaring that they had given
their votes freely. That Canon, passed at a. General
Council, which was attended by 630 bishops, Kiot only
stands unrepealed, but has been conhrmed oy subsequent
Councils, This twenty-eighth Canon is all-important.
A literal translation is as follows:—

" Everywhere following the decrees of the Holy
Fatliers, and acknowledging the Canon (which was
lattly read) of the 150 bishops most beloved of God,
who were assembled under the Emperor Theodojrius
the Great, of pious memory, in the royal city of Con-
stantin^ple, new Rome, we also decree and determine
the same things concerning the privileges of the same
most holy Church of Constantinople, i,e.^ new Rome.
Because the Fathers rightly accorded privileges to the
See of ancient Rome, inasmuch as that city was the
scat of Empire — moved also by the same consideration,
the 150 bishops, beloved of Gcd, accorded equal
privileges to the most holy See of new Rome, rightly
judging that the city which was honoured by the
Empire and the Senate, should both enjoy equal
privileges wath the elder Royal Rome, and also should,
in ecclesiastic.d affairs, be extolled and magni/ied in
no other manner, being second after her. We also

HISTORICAL FRAUDS.

123

'^'^g of the
I that the

ecclesias-
posed the
i)d rather
turn thev
I to sign,
in put to
ates only
lad given
» General

tiOt only
ibsequent
mportant.

he Holy
hich was
1 of God,
leodojrius
^ of Con-
letermine
the same
'V Rome,
^s to the

was the
deration,
d equal
^ rightly

by the
>y equal
> should,
ii-ied m
N^, also

decree that the Mctmpolitan of the dioceses of Pontus,
Asin, and Thrace, as also tlie Bishops of their diocese-,
who are among the barbarians (foreigners), shall be
ordained by the aforesaid mosi; holy Sec of the n^ost
holy Church of Constantinople. To each of the
Metropolitans also, of the same dioceses, together wi.h
the BiTiops of the Province, it is allowed to ordain
lishojDS, as it is proclaimed by the s" i canons. But
the Metropolitans of these dioceses, as has been said,
ate to be ordained by the Archbishoo of Constantinople,
after the proper elections have been made according
to cuslom, and reported to him."

These decisions ot General Councils, the acts of
which have been written and recorded by the highest
Rf man Catholic authorities, are of great importance,
as they prove that whatever ecclesiastical pre-eminence
Rome may have hi. in the early Church was due
S! lely to the fact that Rome was the " seat of
empire."

'Ib.is is a point of supreme importance in the whole
controversy. It is no wonder J;hat Rome claims and
desires secular power, for it has bten through the secular
foucr, and through that alone, that she obtained her
pre-eminence.

The secular power is very willing to help religious
aulhoiity when it suits her purpose to do so, and she is
quite c.s ready to put down religious authority when it
l;as served her purpose and can no longer be of use.
Would to God that the Church had obeyed the precept
cf leaving to Ccesar the things of Caesar. It is a strange
religicn wluLh declares that it must have the power of
the sword to enable it to teach the truths of the
Gospel.

124

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

,11.

. I

r '

tii

:il

i> )

I %

1 I

\ '^I

,|.l:

J :

- i,'
,1 iii

: 1

But the Fathers not ow\\j r'iffercd with each other,
^■llt ihcy also held ciffcrcnt o) in ions at differeni
V'criocls f)f their hvcs, just as other peoplv2 who z.x<:
< quail}'- fallille may do. For example, St. /.ujuatin.'
says : —

"It appears in many passages of Scripture thr f
Peter represented the Church, and particularly in th; t
iilace where it is said, ' I give to 3'ou the keys of t!.'
kirgdrm of heaven. . . . Fordid Peter receive those keys,
and did John and James and the other Apostles not
leceive them ? . . . What was given to him was given to
the Churcli. Therefore, Peter represznted the Church,
and the Church was the body of Christ."

In his " Retra eta! ions," on the expression " the rock "
he writes : —

" I have said in a certain passage re?pecting th-'
Apostle Peter, that the Churcli upon him. is founded a^.
upon a vock. . . . But I know that 1 have frequenlly after-
wards so expressed myself, that the phrase ' Upoji tli;-
r< ck,* shouki be understood to be ihe reck which Pet* r
confessed. For it was not said to iiim ' Th.ou ait
pc.a^ but thou art Feints, for the rock was Chri:^:!;
Let the reader select which of thc£e two opinions he
dccm.s the more probable."

This is an amount of "private judgment" that tli
Church of Rome will not permit. This opinit-n Ir;. -
n.rnised with the view taken by Augustine in his gw..'
V ork, "The City of God," where he tells us that li
:iid his Church did not believe in Peter, but in III •
in whom Peter believed.

'*Ut nos, qui sumus et vocamur Christiani, nor.

HISTORICAL FRAUDS.

125

each other,
t dirfcrcii'
vJ who r.rv
/-U ruotio','

iptiire th: ^
riy in th,- 1
e3s of t!;f;
hose kevF,
3ostlcs not
as given to
10 Church,

' the rock "

ccting the
blinded a^
'Htly aftcr-

Upon tJi.:.^

liich PcL, r

l^lOU uii

^s Chri^.t
linions ]:c

' that tl(
niin h:-. -
his gi\;,'
3 that li
: in Hi .

am, nor.

ill Petrum crcdimus, scd in quern credidit Petrus."
We do not believe in Peter, but in what Peter be-
lieved.

• Again in his 270th sermon : —

"He says to thorn, 'But whom do ye say I am ?'
and Peter, one for tlie rest, one for all, says, ' Thou
ait the Christ, the Sm of the h'ving God.' This he
said n:o=t ri^^hlly and truly; and he deservedly merited
to recei\e sudi an ans\ver : ' Blessed art ihou, Simon
> Daij na, for llcsh and blood hath not revealed it to you,
but My Father vvhich is in heaven.' 'And I say unto
thee,' because thou hast said this to Me, listen ; thou
hast given me a confessiDn, receive a blessing: there-
fore, 'And I say unto thee, thou art Peter; because I
am pdra, a rock, thou art Pctru<, Peter; for pdra, the
luck, is not from Fclms, Peter, but Pdriis, Peter, is
from pctia^ the rock ; for Christ is not so called from
the Christian, but the Christian from Christ. 'And
upon this rock I will build My Church/ not upon
Peter."

And in his 13th sermon he says :- —

" Christ was the Rock, Peter figuratively the Christian
people. . . . ' Therefore, He said, ' Thou art Peter,' etc. ;
that is, I will build My Church on Myself, the Son of
the living God. I will build thee on Myself, not Myself
on Thee. For men willing to build upon men said,

• I am of Paul, and I of Apollo?, and I of Cephas, that
is, Peter.' But others, who were unwilling to be built
( n Peter, but uould Le built upon the rock, said, ' But
i am of Chriot.' But the Apostle Paul, when he knew
that he was chcsen, and Christ contemned, said, 'Is
Christ divided ? Was Paul crucified for you, or were

'II

I I

1 ! *! I
ii

• 1

: 1

1 ,,'

126

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

ye baptised in the name of Paul ?' Wherefore, as not
in the nf:me of Paul, so not in that of Peter, hut on the
name of Christ, that Peter may be built upcn the rock,
not the rock on Peter."

In fact, though St. Augustine was the mo"t volumi-
nous, as well as the most revered Father of the early
Church, there is not one hint in his writings from end
to end that the Church of Rome had any priority ci
rule. In his eyes every bishop was equal ; and when
he wrote his famous work condemning the Donatists
he does not say one word of the necessity, nor does he
even hint at any necessity', for their obeying the Roman
Church.

But will it be credited that the Church of Rome has
actually placed e^ome of the works of the Fathers on the
index, thi-iigh she praises them so highly when they
agree with her ?

The audr.city of untruth can go no farther. We
proceed to give proof of this. Fven St. Augustine has
not escaped the "infallible" criti( i^m of Rome, although
Maldonatus, a Jesuit writer, has said of liim, —

" Augustine is an author of that esteem, that, were
his opinions neither proved b}' Scriptures, nor reason,
nor any other author, yet the sole reverence of his
person deserves sufficient authority by itself."

Yet there arc no writings of the ancient Fathers
whieh have suffered so much as those of Augustine at the
iirnds of Rtmanists themselves. In the index, the con-
'.I. mned passages, as found in various editions of
/iiigustine's wo:ks, cover eleven clcsely printed folio
[ages, in double columns, from page 54 to page 64,
Loth inclusive.

HISTORICAL FRAUDS,

127

'■"■e, as not

Inif on the

n the rock.

>^t voliimi-
the early
from end
priority ci
•ind when
Donatists
3r does he
he Roman

Rome has

"rs on tlic

hen tl:ey

fier. Wc
ist ine has
ah ho ugh

Iiat, were
r reason,
:c of his

Fathers
ne at the
the con-
tions of
:ed folio
age 64,

In the " Belgian Expnrgatory Index " published at
Antwerp, 1571, at page 5, we read: —

"We bear with many errors ir the old Ca'holic
writers; we extenuate them; we excuse them; and
by inventing some dexised shift, we oftentimes deny
them, and feign some comuKxlious sense for them, w-hcn
they are objected to in disputations or conflicts with
our adversaries."

Having exp'.irgated the writings of Augustine of all
supposed heretical teaching, they have taken a bolder
step by publishing his works, from which tliey have
excluded evciylhing savoiring of " here"-;y," and re-
pugnant to what they are pleased to call the " Catholic
Faith."

David Clement, in his " Bibliotkcque Curieuse Ilis-
torique et Critique," refers to the corrupted edition of
Augustine's works, which was printed in Venice in
1570, in the following words : —

"The editor warns us, as an honest man, that he has
removed everything which might infect Catholics wit!i
heresy, or cause them to turn from the orthodox faith."

The same fact is recorded by Le Clerc in his " Biblio-
theque Universelle." Referring to the Venice edition
of 1570 he says : —

"They insei ted in the title that they had exercised
great care to cause to be expunged everything that
might possibly infect the souls of the faithful with any
evil of heresy, or to draw them from the Catholic and
orthodox faith."

V/'? give a very few 6f the passages or sentences
from the writings of St. Augustine which the '• infallible "

^■i

If !^

128

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

Church of Rome has condemned in her " Expurgatory
Index," publish^-'d at Madrid in 1C67. Tlicir signifi-
cance will be obvious.

> t

> \i

■\ !■

'I (

"God alone is to be adored" (p. 56, col. 2).

"Angels cannot be our mediators" (p. 59, col. 2).

" Saints are unwilling to be adored " (p. 57, col. 2).

''Created bcin;^5 are not to be worshipped nor
adored " (p. 61, coi. i).

"There are no mediators between us and God"
(p. Go, col. i).

" Th,? doad have no concern for the living" (p. 59,
col. i).

" No help of mercy can be rendered to the dead"
(p. 59, col. 1}.

" Saints are to be loved and imitated, but are not
to be worshipped " (p. 59, col. 2).

"Saints are to be honoured with imitation, but not
with adoration" {Ibid.).

"John left a forewarning against the invocation of
saints " (Ibid.).

" The holy dead, after this life, cannot help" (Ibid.).

"It is a sacrilege to build temples to created beings"
(p. 59, col. i).

" It is wicked for Christians to place images of God
in Cliurches " (p. 59, col. 2).

" IMary, even in Christ's passion, doubted concerning
II im" (Jbid.).

" Maiy was mother of Christ's humanity, not of His
divinity" (p. 61, col. i).

" The autliority of the Scriptures, and not of Councils,
is to be relied on " (p. 61, col. i).

" Nothing is to Le added to Christ's words " (p. 60,
col. i).

HISTORICAL FRAUDS.

129

: purgatory
:ir sigiiifi-

col. 2).
, col. 2).
pped nor

mcl God"

§"(P. 59,
he dead"
t are not
1, but not
Dcation of

" {Ibid.).
d beings"

s of God

Dncerning

)t of His

Councils,

" (p. 60,

" That the legends of saints are apocryphal " (p. 59,

col. 2).

"Confession is not necessary to salvation" (p. 61,

col. 1).

"God forgives sins before confession passes the

lips" (p. 58, col. I).

"That the Eucharist is not a sacrifice, but a memorial
of a sacrifice " ilhid.).

"Christ commended to Mis disciples a figure of His
body and blond " (p. 60, col. l).

" The sacrament of the Eucharist, although visible,
should nevertheless be understood in an invisible and
spiritual manner" (p. 60, col. 2).

" Peter never claimed for himself a primacy. Petnts
pri'nialuni sibi iiiinqitaiii vindicavW (p. 59, col. l).*

Surely audacity and cutrage on tho dead could go
no furtl.er. Even the opinions of the most distinguished
Father of the Church must be made to harmonise with
the opinions of modern popery, i remember when I
was in England many years since, and when the great
movement Rome wards btgan under the auspices of
Dr. Puscy and the Tractarians, that he published some
works that had been written by Roman Catholics long
since dead. In editing these books, Dr. Pusey thought
proper to leave out any passages of which he did not
approve ; and observed (hat these dead and gone
saints would no doubt see things in heaven as he saw
them on earth. Only the evident sincerity of Dr. Pusey
could have saved him from the charge of intolerable
pride, or of insufferable self-conceit. For any mortal

* For these facts conccrnirg St. Augustine's writings I acknow-
ledge my indebtedness to Mr. C. H. Collette's "St. Augustine''
(London: 1883).

'if-

130

INSIDE THE CHURCH of rome.

1 ,

'"I

III

man to sny lliat the dead would approve of a chargo
in their religious opinions, or of alteration in ih.cir
writing." s, is too abrurd, except for tl.osc ulio arc so
sure of their own infallibility as to assert that no one
else can be rig lit,

I did not even know until some time after I had left
the Roman Catholic Church that tliis process h.ad also
been gor.e thn u. h by t!]e Roman Church, on the
writings of those very saints whose authority she so
much approve", when she finds anytliing in it to support
her own d ctiinc. I lo.v mortal man can be so blind
as to cheat himself in this fashion is almost past human
compiehen.^ion. A Roman Ca'.holic politician may find
an excuse if he strains a point to gain his end. He
at least would gain easy absolution for surh conduct
from the very accoamioJating Je^juits ; but for Chris'ian
men to appeal to tliC Fathers as their authority for
certain opinions, and then to cut out all the evidence
which is opposed to ti.eir wishes, seems too utterly
wicked even for ordinary mortals. What shall it be
termed in tlie case of tlioso v. ho call on the whole world
to believe that th'^y, and they only, are the true Church,
and the only ambassadors of God ?

But it is not only Augustine who has fared so
treacherously at the hands of these unscrupulous fol-
lowers of a God of truth. We give a few extracts
frcm St. Jerome's teaching, [remising that the quotations
which we make are admitted to be portions of his
genuine works, even by Romanists. He says: —

"Peter was an apcstle, and John was an apostle;
but Peter v^as only an a; ostle, John both an apostle
and evangelist, and also a prophet; and that I ma}^, in
brief speech, commend many things and show what
privilege belonged to John, yea, virginity in John; by

■: I

niSTORICAL FRAUDS.

X3»

1 charge

in llicir

o arc so

t no one

had left
had also

on tl.c
y slie so
) supj-)ort
so bhnd
3t human
may find
nd. He

conduct
3hns ian
ority for
evidence
utterly
lall it be
ole world
i Church,

fared so
lous fol-
ex tracts
uotations
s of his

apostle ;
1 apostle

may, in
)w what
ohn; by

our Lord, a virgin, His mother, the virgin, is com-
mcndtd to the viign disciple."

" In Icrus:dem tlie Church was first founded, whence
all f.t!-er Churches throughout the world were planted."

"The Clunxh docs no', consist of walls but of true
dcctiine, so that wherever the true faith is t!;ere is the
Church."

"Tie Church has not gone out of her limits of
the Ihly Scripture, r.n 1 from the? cc the timber and
n\atc rials n.ust be taken with which tlie house of
V. isdom is to be built."

In l.is Epistle to Evagrius, he said: —

"The Church of Rome is not to be thought one
thing, and that of the wliole world ancther. Gaul,
p.ri'.aln, Afiica, I\r;ici, the East Judea, and all thj
ft rei. n nai-ns adore al.-o one Clnist, and observe the
san.e rule of truth. If authority is sought for, the
woild is greater than one cit}'. Wherever there is a
bisli; p, wl.eth.tr at Roriie, Eugubium, Constantinople,
Kcgium, Ale.Nandrio, or anais, he is of the same
excellency, of the same cjjiscopate. The power of
wealth or the lowliness of poverty does not make a
Lishop either le^s or greater, for they are all the suc-
cessors of the apostles. Why do you urge upon me
the custom of a single city ? "

Like all the Lathers, St. Jerom^e's opinions were an
uncertain quantity, and extracts may b-^ made from his
writings which can be distorted to mea . that he looked
upon the chair of Peter as having a certain supremacy ;
but that he only intended a supremacy of position, and
net a supremacy of Divine authorily, is almost self-
evident. Yet the edition of his writings published by

«3a

/A^S/DE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

III

';':i

Erasmus, one of the most learned priests of the Church
of Rome, was condemned because he did not oriit
tlie passnges wliich went a^jainst Romish claims, and
Erasmus hims(lf was also cc^ndemned in no measured
terms, althou<.'h he lived and died a faithful son of the
Church, and even use! his able pen aL;ainst the
Reformers, so little mercy ha-; Rouk,' even for her most
faitliful and noblest sons if they d > not submit abjectly
to her lea^t desires.

There is a remarkable statement of Dr. Newman's
to which I would call attention in this connection. It
was published some time before he left the Protestant
Church, and u a-j intended to justify his position against
the Church of Rome. Such a statement, coming from a
man of his intellectual attainments and power of tliought,
deserves the most serious consideration. What an
indictment it is against the Church of Rome ; perhaps
a more severe charge never was made against that
Church, considering the person who has made it, and
iht^ circumstances under which it was made. It does
not lessen the force of this indictment that Ur. Newman
has since left the Protestant Ciuirrh, for he has m^t
refuted this statement. On the contrary, he has been
obliged to justify his change of opinion by one of tlic
most remarkable arguments which has ever been olferel
to the human intellect for acceptance ; that the Churcli
has power to "develop" new doctrines which may be,
and certainly are, in direct opposition to those one
deli\ered to the saints. Any one who can accept thi:-.
mode (f reasoning can believe at pleasure whatever n
Church may say or do, no matter how contrary t.'
revealed religion, since this power of "development"
is claimed to be of Divine right, or it would be practically
worthless.

"-fiiiV

rnSTORlCAL FRAUDr,.

^11

Chiirrli
lot oiiit
ills, and
leasurerl
|i of tlic
liist the
ler most
[abjectly

wman's

ion. It

otcstarit

against

: from a

:Iioiight,
liat an

perhaps

1st that
it, and

It docs

■ ewman

las n(;t

13 been
of tlic

offerc;!

Church

lay be,

e ono'

pt tliih

e\-er n

ary ;..

nient "

licahy

Dr. NewMran, in his Lectures on the Prophclical
Office of the C7iiirc/!, says : —

"The Fathers arc only so far of use in tl^c eyes of

Re manij-ts as they prove the Koman doctrin':s, and in
no sense are allowed to interfere with the ccnchisions
\. hich thicir Church has adopted; they arc of authority
ul en tliey seem to agree with Rome, of none if they
differ" (p. 53).

" I low useless then is it to contend with Romanists,
as if tlicy praclii ally agreed to our foundations, how-
ever much they pretend to it. Ours is antiquity, theirs
the exirtipg Church " (p. 85).

"According to the avowed or implied conviction of
their most eminent divines, there is much actually to
censure in the writings of the Fathers, much that is
positively hostile to the Roman system" (p. 97).

"As far as it is Catholic and scriptural, it (Romanism)
appeals to the Fathers ; as far as it is a corruption it
finds it necessary to supersede them " (p. 124).

" Enough has been said to show the hepelcssness
of our prospects in the controversy with Rome. We
Iiave her own avowal that the Fathers ought to be
followed, and again, that she dees not follow them.
What more can we require than her witness against
heiselt, which is here supplied us? If such inconsist-
ency is not at once fatal to her claims, which it would
seem to be, at least it is a most encouraging omen in
our contest with her " (p. eg).

In view of the rapid advance of Romanism in the
United States, it is an alfair of the deepest consequence
to every Christian— as so many Protestants send their
children to Roman Catholic institutions for education,
and thereby deprive them dthberately of knowing the

111

': I

»34

.rmwn rirn cnur^cii of rome.

trutlis of I istory as well as the true state of the Ronnn
controv( rsy — it is of supreme importance thnt such
facts should he fully explained to the public. I sh ill
now (?ive two prcofs of tlic way in which the younjr,
and fur that pai't of the matter the old, are dclib' ratcly
deceived in b> cks of iristruc:.ion autlioriscd and ap-
* proved by the Romnn Chutch. In a wor'c puMish.cd
in England by Fatlier Bruno, entitled " Ca'.ljolic Belit f,"
and which boasts of a cireulation of half a million, we
hnd the followiiiL': statements : —

1^ ?

" In the eleventh year after the Ascension of our
Lord, which Vs'as the second year of the rtign of the
Roman Emperor Claudius, St. Peter left the Hish .pri.:
of Antioch, whicli he intru t.d to E\odius, anJ ehoic
for himself R<.n;e. Before, however, going to Rome,
he fust went to Jerusalem. Then it was that Ilcrrd
cist him into prison, as related in the Acts of the
Apostles (chr.p. xii.). But being miraculously delivere-1
by an ang< 1 from prison a second time, he made his
way to Rome."

" St. Peter was the first to preach the Gospel in
Rome."

"A Council was held, and after sufficient time had
been given to debate, St. Pctei', who was then Bisho;)
of Rome, stood up, and referring to a special revelatioii
made to him by God, declared that certain Jevvisli
legalities v/c re net bin.ding on Christians; whicli
decision (?) was iir.mediately confirmed by St. Jame.^,
Bishop of Jerusalem, and by all the rest. (Acts
XV. 8.)"

Now mark the painful and deliberate duplicity of
these statem.en^s, and remembei" that evt ry Roman
Catholic reading this is bound to believe it, for it is

»1

Ronnn
|nt sucli
I shi'l

\y ratcly
ukI np-

Bdi.r,"
ion, \vc

of our

of the
sh '.pn\:
J choic
Iconic,
Ilcrcd
of the
divvrel
uJe his

///S TO RICA / FRA UD.t

spel

le Jia.i

BisJjo;)

ilatioii

[evvish

Mhich

ame.?,

(Acts

ity of

Oman

it is

■ is'^iicd \vith tlic imprinintur of tlic nii'hni-itics of the

{\ " Cliurch." Rcmcnibcr the immense force and power

of call)' im]")icssions, and tliat even a Protestant child

/'Ijjil brought lip in a convent school, and trusting with the
implicit, and I may say Iinly, trust of childhood in
ll.o.c uho teach her, will accept all this fiction as fact,
and in later life will be influenced by it to her eternal
injury. How could a child suspect that there would
be deliberate deceit on the part of the priest or the
sister? And as for the poor sister, she is as ignorant
as the hild. She has no means of verifying th.e
statements placed in her hands, and which slie is
- "dered to teach. She, too, takes them on the word of
the " Churcl'," in which she al-o has been taught to
believe in her youth, and which she would thirdc it
treas^'n of the worst kind to doubt. Now let us examine
these statements; the lime will not be lost.

First let it be noted t'lat a ceitain statement is made
by the highest Roman Cnlholic autljority as a simple
fact, and is tlierefire accepted as a fact by the reader.
It is said that " Peter made his way to Rome." Now
there is not one single historical proof of this statement,
the object cf which is to connect Peter with the Church
in Rome. The Bible tells us that it was there St. Paul
taught for so many years; and as he has mentioned
in his Epistles the names of those who preached the
Gospel with him theie, it is certain that St. Peter was
not at Rome when St. Paul wrote, as he never mentions
his name. In fact, as the Bible tells us, St. Peter was
occupied for the greater part cf his life iji preachirg to
tl:e ciicumcision (the Jews), and we are also told this
was the work appointed for him by God Himself (Gal. ii.).
But the plainest statements of the Bible are of as little

I account to Rome as the statements of the Fathers, which,

-n

I-
%■•]

■•'

ill!

I' 1

i i

136

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

according to Dr. Newman, they use only for their own
purposes. What is the use of being infallible if you
are obliged to give any proof of what you advance ?
The great advantage of infallibiUty is that you are above
all arguments.

First, there is no evidence, nor has the Roman Church
produced any evidence, to show that St. Peter was
Bishop of Rome or, for that part of the matter, that he
was bishop anywhere. The apostles had a work of their
own to do, quite different from the work of a bishop ;
2X.') it was their Divine and blessed duty to go round to
all the Churches teaching and strengthening them, as we
find them doing. As the Church of Rome has no proof
whatever of the statement that St. Peter was " Bishop
of Rome" for twenty-five years, its theologians are
driven to such statements as these — "As it cannot be
supposed that St. Peter had no see during the last
twenty-five years of his life, if he was not Bishop of
Rome, of what other see v,as he bishop ? "

It is on such suppositions and such childish reason-
ing that Rome builds the fabric of the most stupendous
assertions. All this might do very well in a novel,
but it is a poor support for a creed. And once again,
what shall be said of those who put these " supposes "
and "ifs" before the young as undoubted and un-
questioned facts ? We are not told, either in Scripture
I r history, neither by God nor man, of what place St.
Peter was bishop, or that ht was a bishop. We only
know that he was an Apostle.

To the true Catholic and Christian Church all this
is a matter of very little moment, since that Church has
not to maintain a claim of infallibility at the expense
of truth.

If St. Peter was bishop anywhere, all authorities,

. , : •■

HISTORICAL FRAUDS.

«37

ir own
if you
'ance ?
above

even Roman Catholic, go to show that it was at Antioch.
Indeed, this very writer claims that St. Peter was Bishop
of Antioch " for a time." If so, then Antioch was the
fnst see which St. Peter founded, and it should, on
Roman Catholic principles, be the head of the Catholic
Church. But the city of Antioch had not the temporal
power of the city of Rome, nor the same worldly
advantrges; hence its claims are quietly ignored. How
many Roman Catholics are aware of this phase of
tlie controversy ? Everything that would cast even
the least sliade on the face of the claim of Rome is
quietly ignored, and the unhr.ppy Romanist is led to
believe that there is nothing to be said on the other
side.

I thall never foiget my own amazement vvhen I
learned for the hrst time that there was a Church,
wiiich even the Church of Rome is obliged to admit,
has the very same oiders as she has, the same priestly
power, and valid sacraments also. The Greek Church,
with its millions of believers, is as much a "true
Church " as the Church of Rome, even according to
the authorised teacliing of the Church of Rome.

If a priest of the Greek Church enters tlx Church of
Rome he is received as a priest, his orders are acknow-
ledged, and he can say Mass at once, without receiving
new orders. I believe it would surprise Romanists
not a little if this fact were generally known, as it
should be. I believe that the great majority of
Romanists would deny this statement with indignation,
and yet it is well known to tlie world at large, and
cannot be denied y Romanists, though its signiiicance
in the Roman controversy may not be known to
Protestants. Furthermore, the priests of the Greek
Church are all allowed to marry, and are encouraged

aril

i['\} i I

V,<r'^

i,t

•! >

138

INSIDE THE CIIURCir OF ROME.

to rr.arry. Rfime tries to ir.skc the world believe that
she alone l.as the claim to SFxerdotnl power. Yet here
is a Church the validity of whose orders and priesthood
she dares rot even question, yet which differs fro'ii
her in refusing to admit the unscriptural claim of the
Pope to be the head of Christendom.

Ceitainly Rome docs well to keep her people in
icnoraiice. 'I he entrance of li^ht would discel too
much darkness. Let Protestr.nts berjn to spread the
light. Let them tal:e every opportunity of telling their
Roman Catholic friends, quietly and paliently, some of
the facts of hislor}^ and those plain truths which Rome
cannot den}^, however seiiously they make against her
pretensions. And it should be noted here that the
reason why Rome is so anxious to prevent intercourse
i^etwccn Protestants and Romanists is, that the truth
iibout her claims would thereby inevitably come out,
and Rou-anists, once convinced t' at they have been
deliberately deceived in one matter, would begin to
lose their faith in all. Let Protestants never forget
the duty and the privilege which God has bestowed
on them. Let them, above all, remember tlie patience
which is necessary v*'ith those who have been educated
in darkless, ar.d how terrillc is the first awakening to
the I ng deee}.tion \\hich Rome has jiracised on her
unhappy followers. A word in season, and only a
word, will be of more avail than days and weeks of
noisy argi nient. 1 know a case where a Romanist
was led to serious inquiry by the remark that St.
Peter had a wife, and by being shown the passage ( !'
Scripture v, hicli proves this in the Douny Bible, and
by calling her attention to the way in which our Lord
showed His approval of St. Peter's marriage by healing
his wift's mother when she was sick of a fever. The

ieve that
^'et here
iesthood

e, and
■ Lord
ealing

^rs from

n of the

C".

?ople in

jpcl too

iStl

•cad the

ng their

■wk

some of

h Rome

nst her

hat the

■rcourse

le trutli

ne oiif,

^'c been

t-'gin to

forget

'Stowed

atience

iucated

ling to

on iier

only a

cIvS of

man is t

at St.

age ( f

HISTORICAL FRAUDS,

139

natural conclusion fiom this was ps it sliould be — Why
docs the Church of Rome forbid her priests to marry ?
A comirand which leads to the commission of the
grossest sins.

It seems scarcely necessary to point out any more
Rrman Catholic deceptions, but the importance of
b.a'>ing accurate knowledge on thc-e points is of such
non ent that I mny be excuiicd by some, and I hope I may
be of service to many, if 1 dwell a little longer on this
Sill jcct. We may well asl; why it was, if St. Peter was
t vc! ty-five years in Rome with St. Paul, whom no one
( isputes was there, that St. Paul, writing from Rome,
says, "Only Mark is witii nie"? Observe in the
second quotation which I have given from this men-
('acious 1\< man Catholic work, the barefaced statement
that St. PeU r was B'slir.p of Rome w hen the memorable
Co'iiuil was hill at Jeru.a'em. (Acts xv.) This is
euietly ass rtcd, tlic-upji tliere is not one word of pro ;f
riven, for the very simple reason tliat neither Scripture
nrr liist Ty say cue word on this suljict. If the
I afsage is noted carefully it will be see:, into what
lidiiulous inconsistencies Rome is driven. Let us
rdaiit that "St. Peter w^as then Bishop of Rome," and
v hat do we find? Not that lie was asked to settle the
n; !♦. r in qiusti>>n, as he v.ould ha\c been if our Lord
1 a.! uade him the head of tlie Church, but that it was
:'.!d;d by St. James. As a matter of fact, St. Peter
iMve no decision; for Sc:i[ture tells us that he only
^'.ive an opinion as the rest did, including Barnabas
; p.d Paul.

!n fact, far from the Council bu'ng called toge'her to
hear the decision of St. Peter, it \vas called for th:;
sensible purpose of having a general discussion on a
Kiost important point; and St. Peter simply gave his

"!!

I, 1

f4d

INSIDE THE CHURCH dP ROME.

opinion as the others did. How, in the face of thi?;
narrative, any Pope can claim to do what St. Peter did
not do is marvellous. The circumstance certainly may
be pointed to as an evidence that t'r.e whole Church
assembled in Council has a power to decide contro-
versies ; but that is a very different matter from sayin:;
that St. Peter had this power exclusively. This modern
claim simply plares the Popes above St. Peter in power
and dignity. If St. Ptter had the power granted him
by our Divine Lord to give the final derision in matters
of faith, here is a case in whi. h he coi.ld, and most
certainly would, have exercised this power; and the
Apostles would have been too well aware of our Lord's
teaching to have opposed Mis claim if such a claim
had existed.

But here is Scripture testimony to the undeniable
fact that it was St. Jame-^, the local bishop, who decided
the important question. The very woids used by
St. James are suificient to settle the matter. He says
"my sentence is.'' If St. Peter had a right to decide
he would have said most certainly the sentence of St.
Peter is so-and-so ; but there is not one trace of special
deference to his opinion in the whole affair, and this i..
the first Council held in the true Catholic Church. How
'liferent in its inception and in its result from th'.-
Councils of the Roman Church, which certainly is not
(,'atholic in its following of the Apostles. In this
1 hapter also we find that whatever was decided was
rot by Peter but by "the Apostles and elders and
!)rethren." (Acts xv.) How ditf rent this from Papal
rule, which will not even li--.ten to the least suc^estion cf
the brethren. It should be clearly understood L)y Protest-
ants, and for that matter by Romanists, that the Council
v.'liich abandoned the infallibility of the Church for the

■;s

11 IS TO RICA L FRA UDS.

141

of this

ter di.l

ily niay

CJiLirci'i

contro-

sayinr;

lodcri!

powcj-

d \\\\\\

attcr.-.

Ml OS I

id the

Lord's

cJaini

ifullil ility of the Pope a few years since, not only
n a'-!c the Pope (Pius IX.) infallible, but also made all
llie Popes infallible v, ho liad preceded him. It is by
n^* means clear whether the Pope made himsilf in-
f ;1I;1 le, cr whether l:e got the Council to do the deed.
It is only ccitain that the deed was done. Put it is
dfiuuit for the ordinary mind to understand v. h}', if
ihe Pope was infalilJe all the time, it was necessary
t » wait till th.,' nineteenth century to discover it, ox
why, if he was really infa lib!e, he could not ha\'.'
Faid so himself, and arranged the matter without tli>'
C^tuncil.

One thing is certain. The Council was not at all
unanimous about the same infallibility. It wa^
n.'"essary, however, for the Pope to compel some
aj ptarance cf unaninnty before he could avail liimself
( f the honour which he so greatly coveted. We append
here some extracts from the early Fathers of the Churcli,
taken from Roman Catholic writers, whicli sho il i
f>r ever si'ence all dispute as to their opinion o;i
infallibility, and Roman claims of jurisdiction.

The eailicst menti' n of Peter's name is in that First
l.pistle to tlie Corinthians, chapter v., which isat:ributed
I) Ckment. Clement is alleged to have been Bishop of
I'on-.e from a.d. 92—101, and by some to have been
.'■i-pcinted bishop by Peter himself. His testimony
is very important. Writing to the Corinthians, he
: aid, —

"Let us have before our eyes the excellent Aposth-:.
Peter, through unjust envy, underwent not one or tw-,
1 ut many sufferings; and thus being martyred, went t.
u.e place of glcry that was due to him. Through envy
Paul also receives the reward of patience. Seven tin.e^

5'f

I I

1 i'

142

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

he was in bonds; he wns wb.i; pcd and stoned. lie
prearlicd in tl c ea?t and w^^st, leaving leliind him tlic
glorious report of his dea h ; when, aft' r he h id tanght
the whole wo; Id vitJittousiK ss, and had come to the
borders of the west, he sufLred martyrdom under the
rulers."

t :

. I

;! ..,1

Clement sa3'S little of Peter, but much of Paul, llis
mind seems to have been n'orc directed to the missirn
of ihe latter th;in to tiat of the f.jrnier, and he makes
no dislinclion (frank betweeii iheni.

Neither Hermes (a.d. 70), l';nn;:]):'s (ad. 73), nor
Polycarp (ad. loS), even inentinn ih^e name of Peter.

The ricxt writer who nair.es Peter is Jgii:t"us
(a.d. 107). Wiiiiiig from Antioch, he s-aid, "I do n( t
command you (Romans) as did Peter and Paul ; tliey
were Apcslks, I am a condemned man. 1 hey were
free, but I am, even this day, a servant." But no
reliance can be placed c n th.e correctness of the text of
this cpij^tle, for the best criiics are rgrccd tliat it has
been tampered with. It wc uld seem to imply that
Peter rnd Paul targht the Romans, but it dot s not
imply that Peter was Diihop of Rome, any more tljan
Paul; and it should be noted that the Epistle is net
addressed to the Bishop of Rome, but to the Chiistians
at Rome.

We next hear cf Peter in a fragm.cnt of an Epistle
written by Dionysius of Coiinth to Soter, Bishop of
l\ome (ad. 170), preserved by Eusebius : — " So you
also, by an admonition so valurble, have again united
the planting of the Romans and Corinthians, which was
by the hands ef Peter and Paul. For both came to
visit Corinth, and planted us, both alike taught, and
alike went to Italy ; and having taught together, they

HTSTORICAL FRAUDS.

him the

!C' to the
ndcr the

til J. Plfs
missirn

»c makes

73), nor
Peter.

^gn, t'lis
I (10 n( t
il ; tJiey
-y were
But no
^ ttxt of
t it has
)Iy that
3es not
re tha'i
is net
istians

Epistle
'lop of
>o you
united
h was
me to
', and
they

gave th.eir testimony about the same time " C^'/A En.-cb.,
ii. 25).

Iienccup, Bishop of Lyons (.ad. 17S-200), tcls us
that tie Church of Rome was founded by " the tuo
i-lorious Apostles Ptter and Paul," and the Apostles
having founded and built that Churcli, committed t'lC
sacred office of the Ej i-copate to Liiuis. lie cnuine-
late.-i by name all tlie bishops to his day — Elculherius —
wlum he icbons as the tuelfih Li;3hop, nriniin;^ Linus
as the n St bishop. lie th.erefjie ex hides both Peter
and Paul in tliat caj^ncit}'. But even in tliis he is
tonlradicttd by Tertuili.in, who tells us tiiat Pc'er
appointed CUnient as first b'sliop, anollier of the
eountkss proofs that the "Fathers" did not always
agree either in doctiine or chr>.,no!ogy.

'1 he "ApoitoHc Coiistituli'-^ns " represent Pin' is ns
having been aj-ipcintcd first Bishop of Ronic by Paul,
and Clement a t^r the death of Linus by I'otcr. The
date assigned to these " Conslilutijiis " is a.d, 270.

The writings of Ircnacus are preserved chielly in a
Latin translation by Eusebius, the ecc'e£!astical his-
torian. Valesius, a learned Roman Catholic com-
mentator on this work, observes : " Irena^us, as well as
Euiebius, says that Peter and Paul laid the first foun-
dation of the Church which was at Rome , but these
writers nowhere reckon them among the first bishops
of the Church." He also states that " the Apostles had
a rank peculiar to themselves, nor were they ever
reckoned among the bishops of the Churches."

The works of Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage (a.d. 250),
have been mutilated ; but though he speaks in cul gislic
terms of Peter he distinctly says : " That the rest of
the Apostles were even the same that Peter was, being
endowed with the like fellowship, honour, and power."

It,,

! 1

144

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

I :!

4i i

1 1 .

r^ '..j

We meet in the writings of this Father, and particularly
in the Fatl.crs of the fcurlli and fifth centuries, the
expression " The Chair of Peter." Romanists at once
exclusively appropriate the term to the Church of Rome.
But the designation was equally applied to Antioch,
Alexandria, and other cities. Indeed, it can be easily
thown that by the term "chair" doctrine was meant,
ar.d, to re}:cat the wcids of Augustine in his great work
on the " Unity of the Church," " We who call ourselves
Chiist'ans do not believe in Peter, but in v»hat Peter
taught." There is a remarkable passage in one of the
Epistles of Pope Gregory I., who wrote at the beginning
of the reventh century, addressed to Eulogius, Bishop
of Alexandria. Gregory refers to each branch of what
he termed the triple See of St. Peter — Rome, Alexandria,
and Antioch — as having equal claims with one another
both in honour ar.d authority ; and in the same Epistle
he disclaimed any special honour to himself, inasmuch,
he said, as the Bishop of Alexandria, to whom he was
writing, was himself one of St. Peter's successors.

We now come to Eusebius, " the Father of Ecclesi-
I stical History" as he is called; for in his great work,
which he wrote about a.d. 320, he has recorded every
circumstance then extant connected with the history of
the Church. He refers to Peter's alleged visit to Rome,
which he puts down as during the reign of Claudius.
And even here Viilesius, his learned Roman Catholic
crmmentalcr, sa3s Eusebius must be mistaken as to
time, for the alleged visit curing the reign of Claudius
would ccntiadict histcr}', as related in the Acts of the
A pestles. And now 1. ere dees Eusebius state that Peter
ever was Bisrhop of Rome, which, if a known fact, he
could not have omitted to state. The heading of the
tecond chapter of his third book is " the first (proios)

HISTORICAL FRAUDS,

145

'ticularly
|iiries, the
s at once
of Rome.
Antiocli,
be easily
s meant,
Ireat work
ourselves
!iat Peter
ne of the
J^'ginning
!, Bishop
» of what
cxandria,
- another
e Epistle
nasmuch,
1 he was
)rs.

Ecclesi-
at work,
sd every
istory of
o Rome,
'Jaudius.
Catholic
n as to
Haudius
5 of the
It Peter
fact, lie

of the
protos)

Int presided over the Church of Rome." "After the
n.artyrdom of Paul and Peter, Linus was the first that
"• r.s elected to the Bishopric of the Roman See."

Yet we arc informed in " Catholic Belief" that Peter
If igncd in Rome for twenty-live years. There is, as I
have said, a proverb, " Lie, and lie boldly." How sad
it is that a Church, even nominally Christian, should
carry out such principle.

tfi

: (1

1 r
it'll

1 u

. :■ 1

CHAPTER VIII.

IlOJy THE rOFE WAS MADE INFALLIBLE IN THE
NINE TEE NTH CEN I UK V.

"For a bishop must be blamclcs«, as the stcwcrd of God, not
sclf-willcd, not soon angry." — Titus i. 7,

IT is certain, as \vc have said in the last chapter,
that there was very far from being any real
unanimity in the V^itican Council on the question of"
the personal infallibilit}' of the Pope. But \vh:it were
Ihe opposition to do? The bishops were summoned
for the purpose of declaring the Pope infallible, and woe
to him who dared to olject. Wc must pause before wc
condemn those who wishf d to do so, and did not. Let it
be remembered that they had all been brought up from
their earliest years in a slavish system of compulsory
obedience, that submission to the Pope had been the
rule of the Church for centuries. We must take into
account the force of multitude, and remember thit
while the consequences of objection would certainly be
serious in this world, it might also bring suffering in
the next, according to the teachings of the Church ;
yet there were some who had the courage of their
opinions.

The Bishop of Kerry, Dr. Moriarty, was, to my
personal knov\ledge, one of these who was strongly
opposed to the new decree. I heard from his very
lips the sad announcement that he had voted agjainst

•I

'N THE

God, not

chapter,
ny real
stion of
at were
nmoned
ind woe
lore we
Let it
jp from
pulsory
sen the
ke into
-r th^t
inly be
ring in
Inirch ;
r their

to my
rongly
> very
g^ainst

now THE POPE U/S made liXFALLIBLE, 147

hif. ronsricncc, and that to his certain knowledge many
C'tlur I i!-hops lind d^ne the same. W'liat a specimen
of itifall.ble teachir.g ! Certainly St. I\tr would not
have required this in the Council of Jerusalem. Bu!;
this "o d bishop wa^ noi alone in his grief And here,
let ' e* noted, that remote and careful prcparati )\\
was made for the declara.ion of the Pope's per.<^onal
infalliliility some lime bcf )ie ti.e Council was convened,
just as remote and careful preparation is now being
made for pre claining it an arlii le of faith that the
Po|e n y^t be a temporal sovereign. Well, indeed,
will it I e for those who have the wisdom to note these
fciijns of the times ere it be too late. In August, 1868,
tb.e New York Cotholic Worlds the mouthpiece of the
Romanists in America, in commenting, as in duty —
shall we say bound or oblgcd? -on the recently issued
Syllabus, declared that every Catholic must yield
obedience to the Pope under pain of sin, when h.-
admim'sters discipline, or issues orders.

The Roman Catholic press of America is taking
precisely the same tone in regard to the temporal power
of the Pope; and it is perfectly plain to every unpre-
judiced m.ind that the great 1 attle for the tcmpon.i
supremacy of the Pope will be fouLht out in America.
The following extracts from the Roman Calliolic IVcekly,
a pnper published with full episcopal approbation ii'.
Albany, New York State, will slow the tendency cf
Romanists in this direction. It says : —

"Now whilst there may be some difficulty in classl-
r.ing these gentlemen our friends, there is and can he
i difficulty in locating the Catholic Weekly. There ;j
i. ^ croekedness nor trickery in our title or mission.
We are Catholic first, last, and all thq time, Our

■|i

¥A

\ m

: 1 I'

: ]

i )

1 1- ■ l<' i

, 1

1 '1 '

■h

]

■1,

'1 !
i

! :

1 »

■

1 ,f(

. -'I

148

INSrDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

career is to cnii;.',liten C:ith >Iu:s of every natinnnlit}',
and to dcrc'iil ihc Chnrvh a;,^ain3t every comer, no
mat'er who or what he is. We are not, we humbly
admi'-, endowed with that intellectual flm s:7e that, hkc
our h-iviids (?), tan dra v a hard and fast line between
the Church and the Popo, and put him on one sid(? aixl
the Church on the C'ther. To our child-like and sim[)I;'
intellect bo:h are the same. When t';e Pope speaks,
the Ch iich speaks, iuul wiien the Church r-i)v\iks God
speaks. We have be^n always trained to think in this
old-f !i-hioned L^rr.ove, ?.\m\ now that we have grown \.y^
nianliood we cannot shake it off. The Church wouM
be in a ju n^- j 'iv;!u if it diJ not live in the Pope (s/V).
Like a fotlal', it would be kicked about by eve:y
political tyrant or intcll'.-ctual crank. We do not evui
make the distineiions of the learned between infallibl:
and non-infallible utterances. Wc are in such awe o[
his name, his oflice, and his functions, that to us t'lM
least official of his pronouncements is freighted wil!)
the will and voice of God.

"To b-tray him would be the basest of betrayals, to
be diiloyal to him is a treachery, the blackest amonj
men, to ^-^w tliinkfnf^. Every other consideration \\
subservient to his authority and the welfare of the
Church. What Lcs beyond this territory is secondary,
and incidental. Though we love our country dearly, v.e
love our Church more, and the Pope more. We canno:
recogPiise any aid which our country may give us t >
rcLch Heaven, and we do not recognise, we cannot reac i
that blessed goal without the Church and the Pope."

What miserable, what unchristian words are the.-c :
"The Church would be in a sorry plight if it did n' ;
live in the Pope.' One marvels if the man who wrolo
these words ever read the Scriptures, which tell us th-t

!!(

i 'nality,

I'lier, no

liunibl\'

liat, likr

1 1^0 1 wet II

side and
d simple
speaks,
d;s God
I^ in tills
;''o\vn to
Ii would
pe (s/c).
y eve:y
lot cvtn
nfallib!/
1 awe t[

) us tll'j

eel will]

lyals, to
amoii;!-

iiio]! i ]

of th'C

on d a ry,

I'-ly, \'.o

cannol
- us t )
•t reac!
pe."

tlie.^c ;
lid nr ;■
• wrolj
is thr.t

//OJV THE POPE ir.-IS MADE IXFALLIDLE. 14O

llic Apostles glo'i d in livinp; in Christ. Truly all this
looks but too like the prcat anostasv, when t'e man of

sin (and many of the Popes have b; n ind'.cd men of
sin) <^hnll sit in the tcmp'.c of God, showing binis'jlf
tb.rt he is God. Remember that tlv re is no q'lallri^ation,
no wo'.ds to T'odify this awful — may we not .-ay? —
b'; sphcmy. The utteianccs of tlie Pop ^ win J:cr
fallible or infallible, are to b.j consid..'red as the " voice
of G(xl," and to disobey or question is crl;iie. If the

Pope approves of incest we must a's) apprr)vc it.
Popes in past ages had innumerable ilhgitimate ehiMron,
we mu.'-t respect their decisions with holy awe when
they appoint these children of sin to the highest places
in the Church, as Popes have done a^ain and again.
Piotcstanls have yet to learn all that is involved in
this claim of infallibiliiy.

A belief in the tcmi'oral power of the Pope is not,
I again repeat, an article of the Roman Catholic filth at
present; but there are thousands of men, like the editor
of the Albany paper, who are ready to receive it at a
n^oment's notice,and already there are numerous Roman
Catholic publications preparing th:.' wa}'' a'.tivcly for
its acceptance. But what need is there for a formal
proclan ation of this doctrine, \vhen it is involved in
the very doctrine already proclaimed ? The claim of
spiritual infallibility made by the Roman Chuicb. n:ust
r.ot be disputed. But as there is no qm rtion of
public goxernmcnt, or politics, which canno, be made
a rcligi*. v.s question, the Pope is practically, to his ibl-
■owcrs, an infallible authoiity in all temporal affairs.
He claims to be the judge, and a juc'ge from whoFC
decisicns there is no appeal, as to whether any political
queslion comes under his jurisdicticn cr not. What
could the most bigoted Romanist desire more ?

i
I

■w

\ .

■Hi

Jig

Ml 31

!!!,

11: 1 i

I ^ i

iM:

I, . ; 1 :■

) 1 ,' ,:'

M !'■

ISO

msiDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

The constitutions of the United States, and the laws
of England, were framed for the genera' good, and the
protection of every individual. The preamble to the
constitution of the United Slates says that itri laws
were established " in order to form a more perfect
union, to establish justice . . . and to secure the bless-
i]'gs of liberty to ourselves and to our posteriiy."
Certainly the framers did not foresee a time when the
permission of tlie Pope, and not the approval of the laws
of the State, would be necessary even to allow the
cxiitence of a body of men united for the purpose of
advancing the interest of labour. Yet the American
cociel}', known as the Knights of Labour, had to place
their rcgulatiuns in tb.e hands of Cardinal Gibbons, and
to submit them humbly for approval, not to the gov.n-n-
ment of the United States, but to the Pooe of Rome.

It is certainly anir:zlng how the American people, who
proftss to set such a high value on their liberty, can
allow themselves to be quietly made the olaves of
Rome. Dr. Brownson, an eminent writer in the Romish
Church, of whom the same Church had a wholesale
fear during his lifetime, as he was a man whom th:y
well knew would not hesitate to strike even Rome,
if Rome cfff^nded him, spoke out very plainly, as most
fanatics will do. Authorised by the ChurcliJ, whicli
certainl}^ applauded him when he made such utterances,
he declared that it would be " an intolerable tyranny
to be cbl'ged to obey the State, if the State was net
under the control of the Church."

Another important outcome of this claim of political
infallibih'ty in the government of the world, is the
Ciiurch's alleged right to punish heretics. The very
poh'ticians who to-day ^'e fawning at the feet of the
Archbishop cf New York, and Cai-dinal Gibbons, may

IIOIV THE POPE IVAS MADE INFALLIBLE. 151

|the .laws
and tlie
to the
t:=; laws
perfect
bless-
Isteriiy."
htn the
he laws
ow the
'pose of
merican
to place
>ns, and
govern-
01 ne.
•le, who
ity, call
ives of
Romish
lolesale
n th V
Rome,
3 most
v\hich
■ances,
■ranny
as net

>h*ticd
s the

very
)f the

may

yet know, to their cost, how Rome can persecute when
once she has the power. A Protestant paper in New
York expresses its sympathy with Le:) XIII. because
he was insulted "for the sins of Popes who burned
heretics three hundred years ago." Does not the sym-
patliiser know that the law which commands the
destruction of heretics, by fire or sword, still exists,
and would be nut in force if only the infallible Church
had the power to do so ? This is the '^^xtract : —

"Why should this poor old man, who has done
nothing but good, be insulted for the sins of Popes
who burned rebellious friars three hundred years

ago

-> "

It is the false charity of men like the writer in the
New York Churchiuan which is the great help of the
Roman Church. The claws of the tiger are there, and
they are not blunted. The duty of the Church to
persecute is just the same as it was in the days when
the hapless Bruno was committed to the flames. The
Church of Rome only ceases open persecution because
she cannot do it,~the will is there but not the power;
but the time is fast coming, through the instrumentality,
not of Romani:5ts— for the vast multitude of Romanists
are absolutely indifferent to the Church to which they
nominally belong— but through the instrumentality of
" liberal " Protestants, when Rome will have the power
to persecute, and then the Liberal Protestant will fare
as badly at the hands of that Church which he has
served so well, as the most illi' -ral radical.

It would be well if Protestants of the extreme " High
Church " type could realize how little respect Rome has
for them. The more Roman, or, as they are pleased
to term it, the more " Catholic " they become, the more

■i^iS^

•fff

lilj

lii

! '\

I i

«52

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

ridiculous tbcy appear to Romanists. It is true tlial
Rome sometimes hides her sneers, when tlierc is fear
of olTinding a miUionairc, but slie does not on that
account change her real sentiments. An article \vhi<h
we give below will be amusing to some, and we hope
instructive to those who imagine they arc approved
by Rome, because they are imitating her practices.

The Rev. Philip Fletcher, a Roman Catholic priest,
and formerly curate of a Ritualistic Church at Brighton,
writes as follows in the WceJdy Register : —

i \

i .' !:

r-.

'■ b'

^ ^1

I ff

tk\ r

■"■

fel!

"Some of these Anglican neighbours have extra-
ordinary impudence. Though they don't live in our
house, but have got one of their own, though they
don't even intend to C|Uit their own residence and come
and dwell in one which h;is foundations, yet they are
for ever poking about our premises, and picking up
v.hat they can find ; and having found something
though it does not belong to them, the}' carry it off and
sti( k it in their own garden, though it won't giow
there, or nail it up on their walls, though it doesn't
suit their furniture a bit. Ye?, ' his neighbour comeih
and searchcth him.' lie does, indeed. Now, if they
came to search us from good motives, we would not
mind. Some of them do, and we are always then glad
to see them. Wc shew them over everywhere, and
explain the whole plan of the Catholic house and
grounds. Such as these come to see if our hau?c is
better than their own. It is not difficult to prove to
them that it is so, for many of us have lived in that
house of theirs, and right glad we are to have got out
of it. Nothing but noise, and quarrelling, and brawling
from morning to night. A regular babel of coifusion.
Even those of us who were never inside of it can see

;ih I.

IIOIV THE POPE /;V/V MADE 1NIATJJ1>LE. 153

flic tlint
is fear
Ion that
\- wliicli

^c hope
hprovcfl
Itices.

priest,

ightoii,

ex tra-
in our
Ii they
(I come
ley are
n^\^ up
letliing

grow
:!oesn't
"omclh
f they
Id not
n glad
^ and
- and
u?e is
've to
I that
)t out
wh"ng
ision.
n see

nnd bear v, jnt j^ors m^ f,)r the An'Hrnn walls are
very thin ; and what (ley ?''e and I1 ar ( {i rs them no
tcniptnlion to seek shelter undci" that noisy roof. But

tlu re are, as

.sa\

J >

V, \\ci ' come a

-:e:i

oth.-
rrl

■rs o

r tl

. ', 1

lese iiei;:ii'v urs 01 ours

1' v,i'h no such woi thy motive.

No; hut ihey want to patch up tiieir own tuni l.--(lo\vn
evvclling with Oflds and ends fiom Catl.o'ic sources, in
f rder (o make more short-sighted peoj)le imagine that
iheirs is the Catholic Church. So ih 'V make raids
upon our possessir ns, and then pass them off as their
own, generally, however, breaking them in the process.
The Ritualist parson, especially orio, ^^oes abroad, and
eg., sees a sacred minister, after a Requiem Mass,
bearing the Processional Cross ; so when he gets home
he has a procession on Sundays, before or after (or
probably br>th) his Sunday IIi;ih Celebrations, with a
bearded clergyman in a Dalmalic and a bad temper (at
having to carry what the butcher in a surplice used
to do), hearing the cross in front of a long line of
processionists. He attends a Pontifical High Mass,
and sees some one in a cope in close attendance at the
altar; so, on his return, he immediately pops his
master of ceremonies into a co])(', who Hits about
delighted with lu"s investiture, and orders people about
moie commandingly than ever. He sees the red lamp
burning before the tabernacle in every Catholic Church,
and he thinks, 'How sweet it would be to have the
same thing at home;' but having no tabernacle he
makes up by having seven red lamps instead of one ;
and to make the illusion more peifect, has a sham
tabernacle painted or carved behind his communion
'.able. He looks into a Roman Missal, and sees that
there are no commandments, so he leaves them out
at his 'early celebration' (like a naughty boy, 'when

II t' ^

it '

JS4

WSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

nrbody is looking'). He notices 'Secreta/ and
'Canon/ and 'Memento for the Dead/ and 'Post
Communions/ which are not in the * Book of Common
Prayer;' but that doesn't matter a bit; he soon
stitches them in. He happens upon a ' Garden of
the Soul/ and finds warm, stirring solid devotions,
which are unknown to cold, formal Anglicanism ; so he
makes up a * Book of Devotions,' adapted to members
of the Church of England, in which h'^ cahnly palms
off as Anglican devotions what was written by most
Roman and utterly anti-Anglican authors ; and in
order to hinder recognition of their true origin, he
mutilates these devotions so as to fit in with Anglican
fads and fancies. And then he glories in being ' so
Roman,' and no doubt thinks he is a very fine bird,
though there are plenty of more knowing birds behind
him who are laughing in their sleeves, and out of them,
at the foolish jackdaw strutting about in fer.diers not

its own.

t ;

■ \

I know, and many others know, that the Church
of Rome of to-day persecutes as far as she dares,
shielded and helped by "liberal" Protestants, who
are so very liberal of the lives and liberties of others,
and have so very little sympathy for their sufferings.
Why cannot Protestants be Protestants, and men?
Why do they lie down and worship at the very feet
cf that power which, whatever toleration it may have
Tor other Protestants, has nothing but words of the
utmost contempt for those who are Protestants without
liberty, Pa} ists without a Pope, and Catholics without
unity ?

"Popular feeling," says a Protestant writer, "is
mostly for the Pope." I was in Rome not long since,

::f| ;

now THE POPE WAS MADE INFALLIBLE. 155

ta/ and
d 'Post
L.ommon
lie soon
irden of
evctions,
so he
lenibers
y palms
^y most
and in
Jgin, he
Anglican
ing 'so
ne bird,
behind
3f them,
lers not

Church
dares,
s, who
others,
fcrings.
men ?
"y feet
^ have
of the
n'thoLit
'ithout

', "is
since,

and I know, for I took tlie trouble to inquire even
llicn, Romanist as I was, and I solemnly declare that
"popular feeling" was altogether against the Pope.
Ag:".in!:t himself personally there was not a bad feeling,
but he represents a system which the Roman and
Italian people know too well has been the curse of
their country, and as the administrator f that system
he is justly hated. " The Pope," says this writer, " has
done nothing but good." Is it then good to show the
whole worhi how he s^'mpathises with his predecessor
iii the burning of heretics ? Need we say more ? A
r.leliious friar! How easy it is to take away cha-
rrcter ! Just so Dr. McGlynn is "a rebellious friar;"
r.nd presumably this writer in a first-class paper, repre-
eenting ti.e opinion of the whole Episcopal Church
of the United States, would like to assist Archbishop
Corrigan in burjiing him alive also, before the City
Hall in New York, and he would be able to command
thiC assistance and the sympathy cf a considerable
number of men who agree with him in their condolences
with the Pope, because the p-^ople of Italy have shown
their respect for a martyr of liberty.

But these ardent '' Protestant " sympathisers wi:h
the Pope are the vtriest heretics in his eyes, and they
would certainly be led to the stake in short order, after
an example had been made of Dr. McGlynn and myself,
if it was in the power of Archbishop Corrigan to inflict
it. Nor do I blam.e him ; he would simply be carrying
out the orders of the infallible Church to which he
belongs. Has he not shown how he would like to
punish, if he dare, when he sentenced n priest to ten
days' imprisonment, and penance in a monastery, and
this in free .merica, because he said one little word in
disapproval of the way in which Dr McGlynn was

;i.ii,'

156

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

tiTotcd ? The Archbisiiop sentenced a :-istcr to Black-
wall's Island as an insane person, because, accordinc;-
to ler statement to mvself, she had denounced conduct
whicl: she justly considered shaineful b twcen a priei-t,
and ihe Lrdy Siiferior of the convent where she was
a nin. If n en cry, P( ace, peace, where there is no
1 cace, it would matter little if they were the only
victims of their fully, but the danger Vvill not end witli
their lives. It may require another gen'- ration of
"liberal Protestants" to secure for Rome the full
power to persecute.

Prctestants of this class, and every intelligent human
being, should know that the Church of Rome requires
every Lichop to take a solemn oath at his consecration
to jiersecute heretics. The oath has been pul)lishcd,
and — to his credit be it said — by a High Churchman,
who has the common sense to s;:e that the Church of
England gains no respect from R( me, nor strci^gth for
herself, by laying herself at the feet of the Pope. *

I' v^

>iij

•^iMi

The editor of the document from which I quote, the
Rev. John M. Davenport, comments tluis on the velvet-
paw policy of Rome : —

"The cities just named have bitter experience of thli
velvet-paw^ treachery. They have h'^rboured a religion
all smiles and ahability \\\\\\c in low estate; they have
lecn flattered into giving it pecuniary and j oliiical
aid ; they have willi kineily spirit patronised its bazaars
and lotteries ; and yet what is the return? Exchange
of kindr.csses? Far from it. It combines to plot

* This inifortar.t cociimcr.t can be obUiincd fiom the publisher,
Gcoigo A. Kncdc'i], St. Johr, IS'.B. It can also be seen in the lat.st
edition of the "Roman Voniifical."

HOW THE rOPE IVAS MADE fXPALrJDLE. 157

Black-
cord i ng

conduct

priest,

'he was

is no

le onlv

] with

ion oi
Uc full

human
cquircs
era t ion
'lished,
^dinian,
ircli of

til fur

te, the

velvet-

ofthii-.

;;

-"ligion

/ have

)liiical

izaars

liangc

) plot

3lislicr,

• lat.st

■J

rnainf t and criifh its benefactors, and to boycott them
out of ofli'^-' and existence. B.'Ston is the only city cf
•lie fair v.liich has revolted somewhat successfully
rgain^t th: tyranny. New York groans under its
papal fetters, and a press cmtro'lcd by the Roman
Catljolic Church. Quebec has become almost wholly
Rmr n by the e.xodus of the rising generation of
i:n,'..Ii h people, not strong cnou-h to withstand the
trade boy. ott, while the non-R»ir,an population of
Montreal is outnumbered by th.e Roman in the propor-
tion of three to one ; and yet tlie minority have to pay
more taxes than ail the rest put together, as the Roman
Cluirch, though rolling in wealth, has managed to
exempt its vast property from taxation."

In September, 1851, the Rambler, a Roman Catholic
Magazine published in England, wrote thus : —

"A Cath.olic temporal government would be guided
in its treatment of Protestants and other recusants
solely by the rules cf expediency. . . . None but an
.-atheist can upliold the principles of religious liberty. , . .
Shall I h( Id out hopes to my ieliosv-countryman that I
will not meddle with his creed if he will not meddle
with mine ? Shall I lead him to think that religion is a
r.at'.er of private opinion, and tempt him to forget that
he has no more right to his religious views tlian he
lias to my purse, or my house, or my life-blood ? No.
Catholicism is the most intolerant 01 creeds."

The Shepherd oj the VaUey\ a paper published under
'.lie auspices of Archbishop Ryan of Philadelphia, a
; elate who is feted, or, as a local paper says,
"dined and wined " by all the leading Protestants of

^l(

■■

5 I

vv,

158

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\'U

Philadelphia, has published the folio. ving pastoral
instruction cf the Archbishop. We only wish it couM
be read in his presence and in the presence of thos •
who, by patronising him in society, are helping \.o,
hasten the time when he will be able to persecute a ■
he declares he is bound to do, and as he has sworn in
the oath which he took when he was made bih:hop that
he will do. Here are his own words : —

"We maintain that the Church of Rome is intolerant,
that is, she uses every means in her power to root oul
heresy; but her intolerance is the result of her infalli-
bility. She alone has the right to bo intole.ant,
because she alone has the right. The Church tolerates
heretics where she is oLdigcd to do so, but she hates
them with a deadly hatred, and uses all her power to
annihilate them. If ever the Roman Cathclics in thi-;
land should bccom.e a considerable majority, which in
tinie will surely be the case . . . then will religious
freedom in the Republic of the United Stages come to
an end. Our eneniies know how the Roman Churc!',
treated heretics in the Middle Ages, and how sh.e
treats them to-day whenever she has the power. We
no more think of denying tliese historical facts than
we do of blaming the holy God, and the princes of the
Church, for what they have thought it good to do."

The following are the words, in Latin and English,
by which every Roman Catholic bishop pledges himsel ^
to persecute every Protestant : —

"I WILL, TO THE UTMOST OF MY POWER, PERSECUli:
AND ATTACK HERETICS, SCHISMATICS, AND REBELS AGAIN T
THE SAME OUR LORD (tHE POPE) OR HIS AFORESAU'
SUCCESSORS."

pastoral
it coul I
of thos •
ing to
::cutc a -
ivorn ill
op that

olernnf,
00 t oui
infalii-
^le.ant,
)]erate5
hates
fwer to
in this
lich in
'ligious
onie to
-hurc!)
w she.
Wc
3 than
of the

igh'sh.
imsel:^

Ecuii:

AIX .'i

HOIV THE POPE WAS MADE INFALLIBLE. T59

'"'*
■%

" IIcErcticos, schismaticos, et rchelles cideni Domino
nostro, vcl Successoribus proedictis pro posse persequar,
et impugnabo."

What would the Roman Catholic Church say if the
ministers of any Protestant denomination were to make
such a vow at their ordination ? Wliat a cry there
would be of big(:)try and oppression ! But because all
this, and a great many other things, are not suspected
by unsuspicious Protestants who, not doing these th'ngs
themselves, never dream that they arc done by Romanists,
and because the same Romanists very wisely use the
Latin tongue to conceal their deed^ of evil, they can
afford to lie about their teachings, and thereb}^ deceive
the woi Id at large. Let it be remembered that it is a part
of the teaching of the Roman Church that faith need not
be kept with Protestants under any circumstance what-
ever ; and let Protectants who know these things beware
lest God sliall call them to a terrible account, at the last
day, for sufiporting such a system of lies and imposture.

Again, be it remembered that Roman Catholics are
bound, not by what they may say in society, or to con-
verts who are too often, as I was myself, easily deceived,
liaving no suspicion of even the possibility of such false-
hood. The Roman priests and bishops are bound by
the dogmatic icaci.ing of their Church, and we have a
right to judge them by that teaching, and by it only,
A man has no right to refuse to be judged or bound
by the laws of the Church to which he belongs, above
all in the case of the Church of Rome.

The subject is one of so much importance, that I
give the following extracts from St. Thomas Aquinas,
and be it remembered that he is no obsolete authority,
he is still the "angel of the schools," and the great

» >

I Go

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

tMi

aulhcrity in all matters of theological teaching in the
Roman Church. Wliat he says, Rome says ; for Rome
has put the seal of her strongest approbation on his
teaching, and the present Pope has especially approved
it.

)

I !

I '

M "1

a' ,;i

"Though heretics must not be tolerated because they
deserved it, we must bear v.'ith them till, by a second
admonition, they may be brought back to the faith of
the Church. But tlu'se who, after a second admonition,
remain oI)-tinate in their errors, must not only be
excommunicated, but they must be delivered to the
secular power to be exterminated." ("St. Thomas
Aquinas," p. r.o.)

At p. 91 he says: — "Though heretics who repent
n]ust always be accepted to penance as often as they
have fallen, they must not, in consequence of that,
always be permitted to enjoy the benefits of this life. . . .
When they fall again they are admitted to repent. . . .
But the sentence of death must not be removed."

Later on in the same article all dealings with heretics
are positively forbidden.

The Council of Lc.t:ran, held in 1215, decreed as
follows : —

" We excommunicate and anathemati;!e every heresy
that exalts itself against the holy orthodox and Catholic
faith, condemning all heretics,^ by whatever name they
may be known ... for though their faces differ, they are
tied tcgcther by their tails. Such asi are condemned
are to be delivered over to the existing secular powers
to receive due punishment. If laymen, their guods must
be confiscated ; if priests, the} shall be degraded from
their respective orders, and their property applied to the

.- .' s°°=^'="^" ''^^^^'

now THE POPE IV AS MADE INFALLIBLE, l6i

in the
)r Rome
1 on his
pproved

use they
I second
faith of
onition,
3nly be
to the
rhornas

repent
as they
k that,
fe. . . .
It. . . .

leretics
ced as

use of the Church in which they officiated. Secular
powers of all ranks and degrees are to be warned,
induced, and if necessary compelled by ecclesiastical
censures to swear that they will exert themselves to the
utmost in defence of the faith, and extirpate all heretics
denounced by the Church who shall be found in their
tcnitorics. And whenever any person shall assume
government, whether it be spiritual or temporal, he
Fhall be bound to abide by this decree.

" If any temporal lord, after having been admonished
and required by the Church, shall neglect to clear his
territory of heretical depravity, the Metropolitan and
Bishop of the province shall unite in excommunicating
him. Should he remain contumacious a whole year
the fact shall be signified to the Supreme Pontiff, who
shall declare his vassals released from their allegiance
from that time, and will bestow his ten itory on Catholics,
to be occupied by them on the condition of exterminat-
ing the heretics, and preserving the said territory in the
faith.

" Catholics who shall assume the cross for the exter-
mination of heretics shall enjoy the same indulgences,
and be protected by the same privileges, as are granted
to those who go to the help of the Holy Land."

neresy
atholic
L* they
ley are
^rnned
owers
5 must
I from
to the

And with all these stern realities, and the fact before
the eyes cf the whole world, that the present Pope has
cndcrsed the conduct of his predecessor in burning
heretics, we yet find the following in the New York
World:-^

"When the Pope of Rcme celebrated his jubilee
about a year ago there were sent to him no congratula-
tions, from any source, more cordial than many which

■t -

s;^

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I
1.25

IS Hi 112.2

III 1.8

U 11 1.6

//,

.^ ^;j>

L<P

■ r

f!i

iii

162

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

had a Protestant origin. This fact did not indicate any
tendency of Protestantism towards Rominism (?) ; but
it showed that the peroonal character of the sovereign
Pontiff commanded respect, even affection, from many
Christians who entirely decline to sanction his ecclesias-
tical claims. Understood in that sense, a hearty con-
currence may be given to what Cardinal Ryan said
at the recent anniversary dinner of the Catholic Club
in Philadelphia, 'Many Protestants who have met
the Pope, while not religiously Catholic, are personally
Papists.' "

If these men who are not "religiously Catholic/'
but are "personally Papist-," are not prepared to be
altogether personally, relatively, and absolutely Papists,
they will meet with the same fate as Bruno, as soon as
Rome can inflict it, and all their previous concessions
and liberality will not save them.

But Rome distinguishes "infallibly" in the matter
of secret societies. Why indeed should she not do so,
when she claims that all power has been given to her,
in heaven and in earth ? The world has rung with the
story of the shameful murder of Dr. Cronin. What has
Rome to say about this matter? It would be wise if
those ^^ho are so sure that Rome is the friend of law
and order would read the signs of the times, and see
for themselves the conditions under which she assists
to keep or break the public peace.

The history of the way in which the Knights of
Labour have been and are controlled by the Church
of Rome is well worthy of the consideration of those
v.ho would read the signs of the times. This organisa-
tion has no religious or political standing or aims. It
is simply a body of men united for the purpose of mutual

ite any
) ; but
'e reign

many
lesias-
y con-
n said

Club
met
onally

tholic,"
to be
apists,
loon as
pssions

matter
do so,
to her,
ith the
lat has
wise if
of law
nd see
assists

hts of
Jhurch
those
;ani sa-
ls. It
iiutual

HOW THE POPE WAS MADE INFALLIBLE. 163

advantage, and for the protection of their own com-
mercial interests. Scarcely had this organisation been
formed when the "Church" interfered. The head of
the organisation, Mr. Powderly, is a more or less devout
Roman Catholic ; and this fact of course gave the Church
the much-desired thin end of the wedge. But it is per-
fectly amazing, and it is an undeniable evidence of the
power of the Roman Church in America, that a body of
men who are a non-religious orgnnisalion should be
obliged to place themselves slavislily at the fjet of the
Pope. If anything could open tne eyes of the Pro-
testant people of America to the danger to the Republic,
L om the aggressions of Rome, this most certainly should
do so.

Although Mr. Powderly had the talent to organise,
and even to control his organis3.tion, he was a child in
the hands of the "Church." To her mandates he was
required to bow down abjectly, and he did bow down.
No doubt he was made aware of the inevitable conse-
quences of doing otherwise. Now it should be again
observed that the Knights of Labour are not a Roman
Catholic organisation ; at least they were not, and were
never intended to be such in their inception. A large
minority, if not a fair majority, are Protestants. What
matter? They also must bow to Rome, and they
have done so. The inner secret of the power of Rome
over this organisation will probably never be known,
but quite enough has been made public. Possibly Mr.
Powderly was threatened with the loss of his power
in the organisation if he did not obey orders. Rome
has more ways of enforcing her commands than men
suppose, who do not know her inner workings. She
can make herself felt from the throne to the hovel, and
she dees make herself felt. Not for the welfare of

■i .^

! ''I
,! ■

■ si

•I

( -

'f ■

!•■•

;■ »

»■.'. ;■

\lh

:il

• ^i

'^F 1

I '', ■'

1 ■!

f: '■'

}}

{' ■

f> ■

5- ,

f ) ,-

III'

j .1 '

iffl

iuS

1 ^ 1

' i

1 i' • ■

f ii

i\'^ ■

- : 1

'»r i

; '1

itj

■• !•

'' iil

InI

1! f i

>siff 1^

1' ''' '

.U'fi I- I f.

'^ftfr ^

f .. ]

rwft' ^

a i

^fl' 1

i ■

l^KS

!l 1|

• 1

HMH)

' L i

1 JL

s&Jm^^I^

^^^■^

164

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

the people — for what people have ever prospered under
her rule? — but for the supposed advancement of the
Church. Not for the advancement of the kingdom cf
Christ, for He has distinctly condemned her in advance,
when He said, " My kingdom is not of this world;" and
her whole desire is to rule the kingdoms of the Vvorld.

Whatever may have been the motive or cause of
Mr. Powderly's degrading submission, there is no doubt
about the fact. It is possible to understand his action in
the matter, but how can we account for the submission
of a large body of men who are not Roman Catholics ?
The heads of the Church of Rome in America, in view
of this, and many such evidences of their power, may
well boast in Rome that they have the people of
America under their feet. Imagine for one moment a
body of English working men submitting the rules of
their organisation to the Pope -for his approval, and
waiting in abject submission till he was pleased to set
the seal of his approval on them. It was said at the
time, and I believe with truth, that if Povvderly had
held out and refused to submit the rules of the society,
Rome w(Rild have succumbed. She always knowsjust
how far she can go, and she very seldom risVs going
farther. She has on her side American men of capital
who work for her, and with her, in the fond delusion
that she will protect t'^e millionaire, her kingdom and
interests being like his, of the world. But the
millionaire, if he took time to read histcry, would soon
learn that the expected protection will be withdrawn
when the Church of Rome becomes strong enough to
crush him, as well as the working man. Miilionaircc:
arc generally willing to give a tithe of their wealth to
protect the rest ; and no doubt the rich employers of
America are only too well pleased to have the working

now THE POPE WAS MADE INFALLIBLE. 165

men who belong to the Knights of Labour under the
control of Rome.

As the matter is of such importance, we give the
facts from a Rom.an Catholic paper, the New York
Freeman's Journal, which now dispenses the dynamite
of the Church under the editorship of Pat Ford, whose
name ha? become notorious as the advocate of material
djnamite. .

The following is the letter of the Cardinal Prefect
of the sacred congregation to Cardinal Gibbons, em-
bodying its deciee in regard to the American Knights
of Labour : —

" Rome, ^//^"wj^ 29///, 1888.

"Most Eminent and Most Rev. Lord, — I have to
inform your Eminence that the fresh documents relative
to the society of the Knights of Labour, which have
been laid before the Sacred Congregation, were ex-
amined at its meeting held on Thurriday, August 1 6th,
of the current year.

•' Having carefully studied these documents, the
Sacred Congregation orders that this reply be made : —
That, judging by all that has hitherto been proposed
to it, the Knights of Labour may for the present be
tolera'ed. The Sacred Congregation only requires that
the necessary corrections be made in the statutes of the
oganisation, in order to explain whac might otherwise
appear to be obscure, or be interpreted in a wrong
sense. The modifications should especially be made in
those passages of the prearnble of the rules which refer
to local association ; the words which in these passages
savour of socialism and communism must be corrected
in such a manner as to make them express simply the
light given by God to ra?.n, or rather to mankind, to

•I

i66

msiDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

m
■- J.

If •

i *

:'^1

f ? »

acquire by legitimate means, respecting always the
rights of property enjoyed by every one.

"I am happy to be able to inform your Eminence
that the Sacred Congregation has praised highly the
resolve of the Bishops of the United States to take
heed, in concert with itself, lest there creep into the
society of the Knights of Labour, and other similar
organisations, anything contrary to justice and honesty,
or not in conformity with the instructions given as to
the Maronic sect.

" In confii ming and supporting you in this excellent
project, in the name of the Sacred Congregation I pray
you to accept the assurance of our respectful and
devoted sentiments.

*' Your Eminence's very humble servant,

''John Cardinal Simeoni, Prefjct.

"To His Eminence Cardinal James Gibbons, Arch-
bishop of Baltimore"

The New York Sun published the condemnation, by
the Tribunal of the Romgn Inquisition, of the doctrine
proposed by Mr. Henry George, abolishing private
property in land, and giving the further direction that,
if the Society of the Knights of Labour would be toler-
ated by the Roman Catholic Church, they must correct
any expression of agreement with the views of Mr.
George. The follovNing letter from Cardinal Gibbons
to Archbishop Elder of Cincinnati was the result : —

"Cardinal's REsmENCE,
"408, N. Charles St,, Dallivioie, Se/teinber 2^th

"Your Grace, — On receipt of the letter of which the
enclosed is a copy, I wrote to Yv, Povvderly requesting
him to come and see me. He came on the 24lh inst.

jioir niE POPS WAS made infaluble. 167

ill compliance with my invitation, and cheerfully
promised to make the emendations required by the
Holy Office, and expressed his readiness to comply at
all times with the wishes of the ecclesiastical authorities,
Very faithfully your friend in Christ.

"J. Card. Gibbons.

*' Most Rev. Dr. Elder, Abp.^ Cincinnati"

But this is not all. Would it be believed that a set
of Roman Cardinals, not one of whom, as I can testify
from my own personal knowledge, can read one word
of English, could have the impertinence to tell the
English-speaking and English-thinking men of the
great American Republic that their organisation " may
be tolerated for the present " ? Nothing can be done
until certain words, of which these Cardinals do not
understand one single sentence in the language in
which they are written, are altered to suit their pleasure.
And this in the nineteenth century ! If such things
can be done now, no statement ot the claims of the
Church, or of the abject submission of the people to it
in the Middle Ages, should surprise us. Inr'eed there
was a good deal more resistance to Rome then than
now. Talk of the exaction and tyrannies of Imperial
Rome towards her colonies ; they were as nothing
compared to the demands and exactions of modern
Papal Rome. The Inquisition is practically established
now in America, as Cardinal Gibbons plainly states, for
the " Holy Oflice," to which he refers in the above
letter, is one of the names of the Inquisition. For
the present it "tolerates;" it will burn whenever it
will be safe to burn. It should be observed that in
all this busiress of regulating American atfairs there is
not one word of reference to the opinions of the people

' •;".

: 1

: i

1 ,i

\' ! i

•a
IS

i|'(:

■

■ ^ii

; ■?

: i II

'!•

lii

i68

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

of America. As for the Government, it is simply
ignored. It is a matter of no account.

But if Rome exercises her power over the govern-
ment of America, and dictates to the Amfrican working
man just how far he may go in claiming his rights, and
just what words he may use in his charters of incorpo-
ration, there are Societies with which Rome does not
interfere, partly because she dare not, partly because
she knows that the time may come when she can make
use of these societies for her own advancement.

The Clan-na-Gael goes on her murderous way with
the fall approval and blessing of the "holy" Roman
Catholic Church. Certainly it is a very blessed thing
for this world to be a " faithful child " of holy Church.
If you have private or public grudges, and want to
avenge them, you need not fear, if you submit to the
Church in essentials, that you will find any interference
with your plans in such trivial matters. I am serious ;
the subject is far too serious for jest. I am stating facts ;
and the fact that these facts are startling, should not
blind us to them or to their consequences. I do not
ask any one to take my word for these assertions. The
case is before the public. When has the Church of Rome
said one word, in America, to censure the Clan-na-Gael,
or any other Irish secret assassination society? If
anything has been said it has been in so low a whisper
tliat no one has caught the sound.

The truth is, that Rome dare not interfere with the
secret societies of the Irish people. It is only Pro-
testant societies which she rules and regulates. The
determined attitude which the Irish have taken against
any interference of Rome in their political affairs has
had its due effect. Rome cannot do without Ireland ;
above all^ it cannot do without the Irish people in

illLilll

HOW THE POPE WAS MADE INFALLIBLE. 169

America, and Rome acts accordingly. The facts are
before the public. I do no more than to draw public
: t'ention to what already exists.

A short time since, Father Murphy of Kilmeen,
Ireland, was sentenced to four months imprisonment
for violating the law, in connection with the eviction
of one of his parishioners. He appealed against the
sentence, and after a long and careful hearing the case
was fully proved against him. The magistrate, anxiou^
not to olTtnd the " priest " (an easy offence to commit,
the consequences of which are well known to all those
who administer justice in Irelan i), otYered to remit the
penalty if the priest would apologise, and promise to
refrain from t:uch conduct in the future, iiut the priest
would do nothing of the kind. He knew too well the
value of an imprisonment, and the capital it would make
for him when his sentence was ended. But what of
the Pope ? Never a word is sai J in aoprova'l, no matter
how mild, of all this ; it is only the Protestant institu-
tons of America which come under the personal control
of Rome, and whose members must submit to have
even the very wording of their rules criticised and
altered as the Pope pleases.

The very idea of denouncing in any way the Clan-na-
Gael murders has been laughed to scorn by Archbishop
Corrigan's organ, the New York Freeman's Journal.
I give the very words of the paper : —

" For real cheek and presumption, evidently begotten
of ignorance, we commend the editorial of the Ncm
York Press, in which the Catholic Church is asked to
thunder from its pulpits against its miscreants guilty of
the deed."

Of course it would not do to approve too openly of the
assassination of Dr. Cronin, who seems to have been the

l> i

m u

170

IXSrDR THE CHURCn OF ROME,

\ i

f ;

i >''

i' 1

ii if 1

'■ ■

1 |-!'

b'^ 1

' : !'.

: . k

^M^

only practical Catholic of the lot, and who from that point
of view should have had some claim to the sympathy,
if not the protection of his Church. But the Clan-na-
Gael are too powerful a body to be offended, and too
many of its n-embers are implicated in this disgraceful
affair, to admit of the condemnation of the society as a
whole. But let it be supposed for a moment that the
Knights of Labour had assassinated a member of that
body, and above all if that member had been a Romanist,
what torrents of righteous indignation would have been
poured forth on the leaders, and on every member of
the organisation. Rome is fine at virtuous indignation
when the shortcomings of other people are concerned,
or when there is political capital to be made out of the
condemnation of her own children.

Rome is wiser in her generation than the children of
light. Why should not the Papal Church " thunder
from her pulpits " against the evildoers who are her
children ? But see how gently these men are spoken
of; they are only "miscreants." Perhaps these very
" miscreants" have sat at the feet of the editor of this
paper, and learned from him the doctrine of sprading
the lurid light of assassination. " Spread the light."
Send dynamite to blow up the " English enemy." Kill ;
destroy. Let innocent men be murdered with the so-
called guilty; no matter. The innocent must suffer
sometimes, even in legalised war. This was the teach-
ing of the ** Spread the Light " paper, still, we believe,
owned by the editor and proprietor of the New York
Frecmafis Journal^ the leading Roman Catholic paper
in that city. No wonder the editor treats the Chicago
liiurderers as men and brothers ; they are merely " mis-
creants," a mild word, which may be used in jest even
to describe some boyish freak. Why should the Catho-

ffOlV THE POtE WAS MADE mFALLIBLE. 171

)

He Church be asked to denounce these devoted sons of
Ireland and of Rome ? One Cronin more or less ; what
jTiatter, when tlie thousands who a'*e left have to be
ronsidcred, and the political influence which they wield ?
Truly of such are the kingdom of earth ; what matter
about the kingdom of heaven ? Here is the opinion of
Archbishop Corrigan, tor no paper under his authority
would dare make any statement contrary to his
will.

We give another paragraph from this official organ
of the Roman Church, and let there be no mistake on
ihese subjects. If tlie Pope with one word could stop
the circulation of the Bible in France, he could as easily
liave stopped the circulation of the dynamite Irish
World in New Yoik. It is easy to prevent the circu-
lation of the Bible, but to say a word to the editor of a
; ovverful paper, like the New York Freeman s Journal^
is quite another matter.

"The Chicago Clan-na-Gael revelations is a bad
Susiness for all concerned, as well as for the cause in
whose name the actors are supposed to have worked ;
Itnt there may be some good in the lesfon taught by it,
ih.it will compensate for the chagrin which all true
ricnds of Ireland must feci over the sad affair."

All true friends of Ireland must feel " chagrined,"

aiid it is a ** sad affair ; " and this is all the holy Catholic

;'- [lurch, as represented by Archbishop Cjriigan, has to

-y of a foul and brutal murder. It is not unfair to

gjest that the " chigrin " (a curious word to use in

•■ rribing the utter abhorrence which every true

■ =ristian should have for such deeds) may be, not

< "ause the murder was committed, but because i';

' as found out ; and it is worthy of note that th;:

-liter thinks that "the good in the lesson" will com-

t;!

/A'S/D£ THE CHURCH dP ROM£.

11''

\ \ {

:i,|

" A ■■ \

III

ii-

A i

''-'

" V"; ifi'

i3 ' ^

' ff ' (i

1 1 ■ '''

' ^' ■;'

;

ii i ;" 1

111 ; : , 111;

h i !

■

1 JlHll

pensate for the sad little affair of the murder. What
words are these for Christian men to use :nreproved,
and in the name of the Roman Church, which claims
such exceptional holiness I

But there are many reasons for the quiet condone-
ment of any evil which the Clan-na-Gacl may do. The
Clan-na-Gael is rich, and Rome has a supreme respect
for wealth. She craves money as no other Christian
community ever craved it, and she works for it as no
other Christian community ever has worked for it.
She is far too wise to risk the loss of money, or of the
friendship and support of those who have it, and who
may find it to their interest to have the shield of her
protection thrown over their evil deeds. Here is a state-
ment worth the careful attention of those who may wish
to know j.:.t how the Roman Catholic Church stands
in this matter : —

" F. W. Dunne, a leading Chicago Irishman, who was
expelled from Camp No. i6, Clan-na-gael, for charging
Alexander Sullivan in 1882 with using $1^,odd of the
funds of the organisation in paying his debts, is out
with a statement. He says : —

*' * The present strength of the organisation is
:?!2,000, and it has been in existence for twenty-two
years. To estimate the numerical strength of the
organisation one-half its present strength will be
moderate.

Yearly dies, 11,000 men at $6, $66,oco; for twenty-
two j ears $1,542,000

Initiation fees, 1 1, coo men at $2 .... 22,000

New members, to fill vacancies, 2i,030 per annum,

at $2 each . 42,000

Special calls, twenty-two years, say five calls, aver-
aging $5 per head, or 55,000 for each call . . 275,coo .

now THE' POPE WAS MADE INFALLIBLE, 173

riroiight forward $i,88i ooo
Annual picnics, say $40,000 per annum, or $100 fcr

4c o camps, for twenty-two years . , . 8£o,ooo

Skirmishing fund, obtained by Ford and Rossa . 103,000

Total 2,8 )4,coo

Deduct hall rent, sny 400 camps at $100 per year,
for twenty-two years

880,000

Total $1,984,000

'' 'You will see/ continued Mr. Dunne, 'what a haul
the Triangle has had. I content myself with making
Ibis statement. I challenge Alexander Sullivan, or
Father Dorney, to disapprove anything I say. The
courts are open to " -^ former if I libel him. As a
Catholic, I will appt. before the Archbishop to prove
everything I say against Maurice J. Dorney as a
priest.'

" Father Dorney, the associate of Sullivan and Egan,
is being denounced on all sides. It will be remembered
that he was appointed to examine Sullivan's accounts,
and he pronounced them all straight, after the money
had disappeared. And now the Clan-na-Gael demands
his ' removal ' (not as Cronin was removed, however)
by the Archbishop. A telegram from Chicago says:
' Clan-na-Gael, Camp No 52, United Brotherhood, held
a special meeting on Saturday night, at Forty-Second
and Malsted Streets. It was an important meeting in
many respects. The olject was to discuss the part
taken by the Rev. Father Dorney in the Cronin matter,
rnd also his denial of the fact that he is a Clan-na-Gael,
and that he was, if he is not now, a member of Camp 16.
When these charges were first made against Alexander
Sullivan by Dr. Cronin, Camp No. 17, which then met
at Fourty* Fourth and Halsted Streets in thq Town of

ill

'hi

■*t;,

'f!

.^ll

•

!ll

i ! ^

'•! ^

I
i

r
' i i

'1 '

• 1

'^ 1
1

/ il

i 1'

U fl

:^H

Ml
!

«74

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

Lake, demanded an investigation. Dorney acquitted
Sullivan of all sharp practice.* "

If a Protestant clergyman of any denomination had
even been named in such a connection, what an outcry
there would have been in every Roman Catholic paper
all over the world.

The Pope has certainly denounced assassinations
and outrages now and then in Ireland, under pressun;
from the English Government. But he changed the
subject, with a promptness which would be amusing
if the matter was not so serious, when he f >und that
the Irish people would cut off the supplies if they were
interfered with. All the world knows that it has taker
all Archbishop Walsh's tact and popularity to keep th .
peace between the " faithful " Iiish and the Pope-
Indeed nothing could well be more undignifitd than the
Papal proceedings in this matter. But to inteifere witi
the free right of the Irish American, to assassinate
any one who is pleased to denounce fraud, is quite
another affair. And yet there are Protestants, an;i
Protestant capitalists, who think that the Church of
Rome will pre tect them from the " mob " if they extend
their protection to the Pope's representatives in America.
When the Pope has not been able or has not beei:
willing, to protect Irish men of honour like Dr. Cronin
of his own communion, and Irish landlords, Protestant
or Romanist, from assassination, the American millionaiic
might know that he will find himself deserted when hj
most needs help.

It is interesting and instructive to observe who the
men are whom Rome deh'ghts to honour. The New
York World^ a paper which cannot be charged with
any anti-Romanist sympathies, has the following

now THE POPE WAS MADE INFALLIBLE. 175

paragraph. It might have added one more to the "two
great" and good men, ail devoted Roman Catho'ics, of
whom America is so justly (?) proud, and who are so
much honoured by the Roman Church. Sullivan, the
iceman, who is accused of the Cronin murder, has been
no doubt accidentally omitted.

" The United States of America has two great
Sullivans, One kn eked a man down, and shot him
dead as he was rising. An American judg2 hc!d that,
having been kiiocked down, the man would naturally be
angry, and miijht desire to injure Sullivan ; t'lerefore
the shooting was done in self-defence. This Sullivan
also sent dynamiters to England to blow up and mangle
innocent women and children. The other Sullivan is
a brute who thrashed his wife, and knocked a waiter-
girl down. He is to meet a good man in a few days.
It is to be hoped that nothing will occur to interrupt
the proceedings. The United States is justly proud of
its two Sullivans."

The same paper adds significantly : —

" Labouchere says Sullivan had nothing to do with
the Cronin murder. Davitt says the same thing, and
Pat Ford says ditto. How do they know ? If they
are positive that Sullivan had nothing to do wi:h it, it
may not be too much to say that they must know who
had."

Pat Ford, it will be reirembered, is the — we bad
almost said infallible— successor of the late Dr.
Brownson, and of Mr. Egan (net the dynamiter, but
a namesake), promoted to Chili regions, who is now
teaching the young idea how to — well, suppose we say
shoot, in one ot the many Roman Catholic "Uni-

-]'^ !

J i , :'

1;|
in

. «

1
1

, t

\IM\

i'i

:i;

' ■

^!.'

V ' •

^ 'if

\ ■-#:

. r*

ffit

r HI

. ^ ,, niiii

'>*i '

^ ! s ■ , ' '

nl^lfl

• 1 !,■•:

;;«

\ i

1'
11

176

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

versit'es " in this happy land. But what matter ?
Are they not all faithful sons of the " Church " ? And if
they are not prepared to live for it, they will be ready,
when called on, to fi^ht for it, which is of far more
consequence. Decent men like Cronin could only
live for their faith, and are not worth counting or
encouraging.

After all, it is far better, in the Church of Rome, to
be a murderer than a heretic. There is no chance for
the heretic, but for the murderer there is every hope,
especially if he belongs to any powerful body of men
who cannot be interfered with \\ithout dangerous con-
sequences. Bishop Foley thus disposes of heretics : —

On the 3Tst of December, 1869, Right Rev. Bishop
Foley of Chicago swore before the civil court at
Kankakee, that the following sentence was an exact
translation of the doctrine of the Church of Rome, as
taught to-day in all the Roman Catholic seminaries,
colleges, and universities, through the " Summa Theolo-
gica" of Thomas Aquinas (vol. iv., p. 90): — "Though
heretics must not be tolerated because they deserve it,
we must bear with them, till by a second admonition
they may be brought back to the faith of the Church.
But those who, after a second admonition, remain
obstinate to their errors, must not only be excommuni-
cated, but they must be delivered to the secular power
to be exterminated."

A priest in New York diocese was threatened with
all sorts of ecclesiastical pains and penalties, if he
assisted me in any way in my efforts to help emigrant
girls, though the work had been specially approved by
thr Pope. But to be a Sullivan, and a slcgger, is quite
another affair. Priests are quite at liberty to follow

HOW THE POPE WAS MADE mPALLIBLE. 177

(heir inclinations, and to show all honour to the "big
follow." We are i^^'ormed in the New York World

!hat: —

" Father Bonlow, the pastor of the little Roman
Catholic Church in Belfast, is about the only regular
visitor. He doesn't bother the boys talking about
t'leological matters, and Muldoon gives him $100 a
year for the Church, and they call it square. The
priest likes to go over in the lounging room Muldoon

has fitted up in the stable, where John L pounds

the bags, v;restles, has his baths and is rubbed down.
Slogging, wrestling, and episodes of the ring generally
are the favourite topics of conversation, and Father
Bonlow can give points to many sportsmen on these
subjects."

It is indeed difficult to know what the " Church "
will not *' square " if the money to square with is only
forthcoming. Happy Sullivan to fight under such
blessed auspices ! But we are also told that his
pugilistic opponent, Kilrain, was by no means behind
in the race for priestly favour. He, too, had the
"special blessing" of the Holy Catholic Church. And
Sullivan was met and blessed by priests on his way
to the brutal exhibition, where he did such honour to
his faith and country, as a prize fighter.

In a report from Ottawa, published in the New York
Worlds the Deputy Minister of Justice says : —

" The American people are now beginning to realize
the dangerous element they have among them in the
Ckn-na-Gael society, the influence of which society
t'^^ited the Extradition Bill in the United States
Senate. The Dominion Government has evidence that

178

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

1™ !

pi|;i:i

this srciety a year or so ago had planned the destruction
of the Parliair.ent buildings here and the assassination
of Lord Lansdowne, then Governor-General. We
discovered the plot, and frustrated their murderous
designs; and it is hardly to be wondered that any
member of the society against whom there are strong
evidences of complicity in murder should not expect
much leniency from the executive at Ottawa."

It is strange if the Government at Ottawa is aware
of the guilt of the Clan-na-Gael, and knows what a
menace it is to society, that the Roman Church should
have such warm supporters in that country.

Here is the history of another good Catholic, with
whose career the Church seems quite satisfied. Is it
any wonder that Roman Catholic young men wiih any
self-respect are beginning to be ashamed of their
Church, as a writer in the (Roman Catholic) Richmond
Visilor declares ? The editor of that paper says : —

''The want of due respect for the clergy is very
noticeable among our young people. Among the boys
especially is this lack of courtesy most marked.
Young men fail or refuse to recognise their own pastor
on the street. Young boys will hide and seek to avoid
meeting with their parish priest. This is not right.
It could not fail to discourage the most sanguine priest
were such a thing possible. It must certainly render
his woik less pleasant, to feel that those in whom he is
most interested, endeavour to shun him on the streets.
It is all foolishness to think that the priest does not
know them. He has nothing else to think of but those
entrusted to his care. Young people, respect your
clergy ; by so doing you will respect yourselves."

The bishop of the diocese where there is such ^

now THE POPE WAS MADE mFALUBLE. 179

lamentable state of things as that described above is
the right Rev. Dr. Keane, the present Rector of the
new Roman CatI jlic university in Washington. It
will be interesting to see if he will be able to secure all
the respect he desires, from the young men whom he
expects to graduate in his university. If he could not
obtain for himself and his priests even the common
courtesies of life in his own diocese, and when they
were under his own pastoral control, and taught in his
own schools, it is scarcely to be expected that he will
fare better with others. But what a revelation this is
of the inner life of the Roman Church.

The Roman Church professes to rule for God ; the
result of her rule shows that she rules for the devil.
Everywhere that she has obtained power there is the
same record of violence and crime. Look at Ireland.
Look at New York and Chicago. In these places Rome
has more pov»er than in any other country in the world;
and what is the result? As regards Ireland, I will
speak later and give facts which cannot be di-puted.
As rcgaids New York, the records of the police courts
ought to make every honest Romanist blush for shame.
Gangs of ruffians with Irish names, which tell their
nationality, and with medals or scapulars which tell
their creed, make certain parts of New York hideous
^\ilh Clime. And what does the Church of Rome do
for their improvement ? An Irish judge has stated
lately that he sentences from ten to fifteen thousand
criminals every yc?r in New Yoik, and there are few
indeed of these who are not members of the "holy'
Catholic Church. God help them! I do not here say
one word of reproach to the Irish for Irish crime ; but
I do sa}', in the words of the late Dr. Moriarty, that
eternity will jiot be long enough; nor hell hot enough,

'**■. i

■ If

' t n
■ ^' -fl

r 1' l

1^ 1

lii

,',!

' ' '

■"■'■1^

■

K' -'

■ ilil

. 1

■ '''

i8o

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\m.

ir ■

to punish those who have deliberately deceived these
unhappy people.

I might fill the present work and volumes more if I
gave anything like a history of Irish crime in New York,
simply taking the facts from the diily papers. I have
a personal knowledge of the workings of some of t!;e
Roman Catholic institutions in New York. Protestants
who do not inquire into details, and who do not know
facts, are lost in amazement at the number of charitable
institutions which are supported (as they think) by the
Roman Catholic Church. As a matter of fact, Ihey are
supported to a great extent by Protestants, who are
taxed — and obliged to pay the tax, too — for the support
of these ins-itutions : vrhose existence would not be
necessary if t'.ie poor R')maa Catholics were taught to
believe in the Gospel, instead of the Papal Ciiurch.
Sometimes these men commit murder too openly to be
shielded by the Church, or by the saloon keepers, who
are in such 1 igh favour with the Romish bishops.

The Roman Catholic Church obtained her g/eat foot-
hold in the United States after the civil war. However
priests may quarrel with each other, and even with
their bishops, they always unite in the most extravagant
laudations of their Church. During the war the sisters
did good service with other ladies in nursing the sick.
The Roman Church, wise as the serpent, has kept before
the pubhc, and worked it for all it was worth. The
Americans are a generous people, and they responded
to the appeals which were made after the war, on behalf
< 1' the siiters, promptly and largely. The thin edge of
I'le wedge was got in well, and Rome knows how to
i.eep it there. It was made to appear a crime of the
fust magnitude to refuse a "sister" anything, and the
charm has worked till to-day. It has become now a

HOW THE FOPE WAS MADE INFALLIBLE, i8i

political necessity. At Wa'^hington no politician, no
matter who is President of the United States, dares
to refuse the tax which the sisters go round to collect
every month, or oftenei. Picture to yourself sisters
being allowed to visit the British Museum, Whitehall,
the Houses o*" Parliament, and all the public and
private offices of London every month, and demand
jnojiey, and then you can understand the state of
affairs in " free America." In fact, the country is very
far from being free in many respects, and it is a mere
question of time when it will be bound hand and foot
by Rome.

But why are all these public appeals necessary?
The sisters who educate are well provided for. They
charge very large fees for educating the rich, and they
are splendidly paid for educating the poor. The
amount of public money which is bestowed on the
Roman Catholic convents in America v/ould hardly be
credited ; and what is the result ? Far from decreasing
crime it increases. Here is a case. Lizzie Ahearn
comes from Ireland, and is li\i ng out in New York.
She has a child ; she gets ill, and cannot provide for it.
It is taken from her to the New York Roman Catholic
Foundling Asylum, which is a favourite institution with
the New York Archbishop, who is loud in his praise
of the foundress. Sister Irene. I tried to establish
institutions to prevent crime, but that was a crime, and
I was pursued by all sorts of ecclesiastical opposition.
But to establish a place where crime can be rewarded,
and where it can be practically encouraged, is a great
virtue ; and the sister who undertook to care for the
illt gitimate children of New York Roman Catholics, has
a high place in the estimation of Archbishop Corrigan
and his clergy, and no doubt they do well to be grateful.

I i

^^ I : il

" !

i8i

IKSTDE THE CIIURCT: of ROME,

To me it seemed that to have looked after Uiis friend-
less emigrant girl, and to have protected her on her
arrival in this country, vvo'.ld have been a far more
meritorious work than to have provided for her when
she fell.

1*^

< V

''1

F* ' ■ t r : ! 'I

i <

CHAPTER IX.

THE TEACHING OF THE BIBLE AND THE TEACHING

OF THE CHURCH.

" Not giving heed to Jewish fables, and commandments of men, that
turn from the truth." — Titus i. 14.

THE vital difference between the Roman Catholic
religion and the Protestant is simply this. The
Protestant relies on the Scripture as the first, and the
last, court of appeal in deciding controversy. The
Romanist, on the contrary, looks to the Church as the
only court of appeal. The Romanist justifies his exclu-
sive appeal to the Church on the ground that the
Church has been appointed by Divine commission to
teach all nations, and therefore if there is a difference
between the Church and the Bible, the Church must
decide, as it is above the Bible. And the Romanists
enforce their claim on the ground that Protestants
have so many different opinions, all taken from the
Bible, that obviously the Bible cannot be intended
to teach us what to believe, as its meaning may be so
variously interpreted.

This argument, like many similar ones, looks very
plausible until it is thoroughly sifted. In the first
place, Protestants are all agreed on the plan of salva-
tion, which rests on Christ alone. Roman Catholics have
many plans of salvation, which rest on many sources
and saviours. It is very much to be regretted that

I h

;l;

184

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

' t . .

? ■ '<i

'''. :

'■-■! »

Protestants in their controversies with Romanists do
not know what a large latitude is given to the Church
in the matter of truth. Priests who are trained to
evasion make statements — I had almost said uncon-
sciously — without due regard for truth. The Roman
Catholic laity know very little about their own religion,
and they know worse than nothing about the Protestant
religion ; hence arises one great difficulty in arguing;
with a Romanist. Its chief value is to make him
think, which is certainly a great gain.

A Romanist who has been taught to believe that a
Protestant has no real religion is amazed when he come s
into contact with Protestants, and finds that they are
Christians, and that far from not believing in God, they
'nly desire that their Roman Catholic brethren should
believe in Him aright. Once a Romanist is convinced
that he has been deceived, the way is opened for his
farther enlightenment; but it is difficult indeed to make
him doubt the sincerity or the honesty of his teacherf^,
a point which should never be forgotten.

Protestants, then,_should remember that the Roman
Catholic laity, when discussing religion wirh them, arc
honest as far as they know ; but they should remember
aho that Roman Catholics are deceived themselves on
the most important points. Take, for example, the per-
mission to read the Bible. The Romanists, in controversy
with a Protestant friend, will declare most positively
that the Church does not forbid the unrestrained
icading of the Bible, and the Protestant who is
sincere himself, will not suspect that the Romanist is
hin^self ignorant of the true teaching of his Church. Yet
such is the case. There has been an evidence of this
quite recently on an important subject.

A French Roman Catholic gentleman> very famous

TEACHING Of THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. \%l

r.s the author of a work on Lourdcs, wlicre an apparition
(^f the Bk'ssed Virgin was said to have taken place
some years since, published a French transition of the
Bible. It was certainly a b )ld step to commence such
a work, but his position seemed almost unassailable.
He obtained the highest approval from the Pope in
writing, as well as from his own ecclesiastical superiors.
The book was selling by hundreds of thousands, when
all at once the crash came without previous warning.
The book was forbidd-n by the same infallible
authority which had so lately commended and ap-
proved it. Certainly it is a great thing to be a Pope,
for a Pope, and a Pope alone, has the privilege of having
half-a-dozen infallible minds, all equal'y warranted to
be the truest, and each is looked upon, by his deluded
followers, as inspired by the Holy Ghost. If the
consequences of this to millions of the human race
were not so infinitely sad it W3uld be very amusing.
As it is, it is too near tears for laughter. How any one
with common sense, which is even approaching sound
and sane, can fail to see the folly of all this, can only be
explained on the Scripture statement that God sends
some persons a strong delusion, so that they will
believe a lie. It is noteworthy, too, that those who so
easily accept the lies of Rome are too often of the very
class on whom this judgment of believing a lie is
predicted. They are those who have " pleasure in un-
righteousness," men who bow down to Rome because
she fosters their pride by promising them wealth,
; olitical distinction, and social advancement.

It is, as we have said, quite necessary for the Pope

r ) be infallible, and it is extremely convenient. No

matter v^hat he teaches it is right ; it is, so he vainly

liinks, the voice of God which speaks. At one moment

1:1

i :

t ••

I k"

:■ 1$

18^

IKSTDR THE cnURCn OP POMJS.

this voice may sanction incest, and at the next moment
reprove it. One day he may permit the circulation of
the Bible, and at the next he may forbid its circulation.
What an easy time a Pope has ! So infallible are his
utterances, that no matter how often he may change
his opinions, no one dare say that he is mistaken.
\nd let it be remembered that this is no fancy picture,
or exaggerated statement of mine.

What a contrast between the teaching of the Apostles
and the teaching of Rome. The modern successor of
the Apostles gives his most powerful support to the
circulation of a book of miracles written in honour of
the Blessed Virgin. The people may read this, but the
book which contains the history of the miracles and
the Gospel of Christ is forbidden. Ought not this fact,
which is too public for denial, to convince the world of
the unchristian character of the teaching of the Church
of Rome ? But it is necessary that Protestants at least
should be deceived as to the real teaching of Rome.
This is not a diflicult matter. They meet a Cardinal
in society ; to them he is all courtesy and affability. He
seems such a " nice fellow," no nonsense about him.
They do not doubt his sincerity. Why should he say
one thing to them, and say another in private ? Why,
indeed, except that the Church to which he belongs
finds it convenient to deceive you, and even prevent
you from having the least suspicion that you are
being deceived ?

There has been a considerable stir made about
this sudden and very decided suppression of the Bible
in France. People say, " Here is another evidence
that the Church of Rome will not allow the Bible to
be read," so it is necessary to prepare a little nice
ecclesiastical dust to throw in the eyes of the public ;

TEACHING Of THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. 187

and who is better fitttd to do this than the courtly
mannered, if hunbly born, Cardinal of Baltimore ? He
uill be believed, and listened to, if others are not. But
how little his hearers know that when the Cardinal goes
into the pulpit in his cathedral, and tells every one to
read the Bible, he leaves the ink scarcely dry on the
paper whereon he has written for publication these words :
"God never intended the Bible to be the Christian
rule of faith, independently of the living authority of the
Church" (Cardinal Gibbons' " Fa'th of our Fathers").

In this work, which has been A^ritten not only for
Roman Catholics but for Protestants, there is one
entire chapter devoted to the uselessness of the Bible.
In fact, according to this veracious Cardinal, the Bible
was only written to be a snai to us, and the less we
have to do with it the better. Certainly it is a dangerous
book when it is used to oppose Rome, for it is very
plainly against her claims. It would seem that instead
of the Holy Scriptures having been written to make us
wise unto salvation (2 Tim. iii. 4), they are likely to
become a trap to ensnare our souls. The Cardinal's
contention in his book is briefly this. The Jews did
not consult their Scriptures in order to make them wise
unto salvation ; they referred, not to the Scriptures,
but to the high-priests for decisions. In proof of this
statement the Cardinal quotes Deut. xvii. 8, a passage
which clearly refers to ordinary evenf-, or rather to the
extraordinary events of life, in which case the Jews
were told to apply for advice to the priests. The Jews,
he said, did not want the Scriptures^ and why should
Christians want them ?

It does seem as if there must be a strong motive
in this constant depreciation of Scripture. It does not
seem to matter that St. Paul commended Timothy for

■ I
i lr\

xS8

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

Studying the Holy vScripturej from the time he was a
cliild. The Cardinal asserts that "Jesus himself never
wrote a word of Scripture." To reply to this blas-
pliemous insinuation would seem almost unnecessary.
It is quite true that Jesus did not write any part of the
Bible, but we know that the Bible contains His very
words ; and it is almost too horrible to find a man who
professes the Christian religion cuibbling over such
statements. Alas ! the words of Jesus, we must fear,
are of very little moment to this dignitary of the
Roman Church in comparison with the words of his
Church. In an age of agnosticism and doubt the very
words of Jesus Christ Himself are treated as of no
moment, and that by one who professes to be a Chris-
tian, and who is constantly denouncing Protestants for
inconsistency.

The outcome of his whole argum.ent is the utter
worthlcssneLS of the Bible. If it u\ only to be inter-
preted by the Church, and if the laity are not capable,
no matter whether ignorant or learned, of understand-
ing it, one wonders why it was written. As a fact, the
Church has never given an infallible explanation of a
!: ingle chapter of the Bible. After this we cannot be
surprised that so many of the nations, over whom the
Church of Rome once had unlimited control, have
tecome infidel. I can only marvel that this chapter
in Cardinal Gibbons' " Faith of our Fathers " has not
] een made use of by infidels as the strongest argument
ever penned Egainst the Christian religion. What a
farce religion would be if the Bible was the utterly'
useless, and decidedly misleading, book which he would
Lave us believe 1 And wh^.t a sneer at the very
preaching of Jesus recorded therein is contained in
the way in which His words are so spoken of I If all

TEACHING OF THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. 189

Scrij.tiire is to be indcrstood by the interpretation of
I he Cluircb, are we, then, to place Jesus Christ Himself
.' t the feet of the Pope, and require that He shall submit
the ir.eaning of Mis own words to men wlio have been
!tn-.cngst the vilest breakers of His commandments ?
Truly the Son of man is crucified afresh in the Church
<f Rome century after century.

But this is not all. In this same book we find the
statement that the words of our Divine Lord in John
V. 39 do not mean what they say. Cardinal Gibbons
admits that tliere is such a passage in the Bible as
" Search the Scriptures ; for in them ye think ye have
eternal life ; and they are they v, hich testify of Me."
He says thi^ is trium;)hantly quoted in favour of private
interpretation of the Bible, "but it proves nothing of
the kind." It is almost usih ss to controvert this asser-
tion. Those who have Bibles can see for themselves,
by reading t'.iC whole passage, how cleverly the denial
is framed. In the last verse of this very chapter
our Lord reproaches the Jews with not believing the
writings of Moses ; and yet this poor Cardinal would
have us believe that our Lord did not mean what He
said when He gave the command to search the
Scriptures. It is pitiful to see the subterfuges, the
evasions, the explanations which explain nothing, to
v.hich the Cardinal is driven to uphold the unscriptural
teaching of his Church.

But let us suppose for a moment that he is right, and
that the Bible is of no use except as a mr 3 record of
fact — if indeed it is of use even so far, since the plainest
and most sacred facts, the very recorded words of
our Lord, may be made to mean whatever the Church
[)leases — what ground lias the Church for its authority ?
Take, say, the Bible — if it is as worthless to the world

"■ 1

im <

t ■ ■ '■ ■

'- J

190

INSWE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

as the Cardinal would have us believe — and what have
we left ? Nothing but " tradition " and the Fathers.

Now this is an important point in the controversy.
It is evident, even to the cool self-assertion of Rornnn
controversialists, that ihe Pope cannot stand like
M '-hornet's coffin, between heaven and earth. Even an
infallible Pope must have some ground on which to
place his infa'libility. He cannot come forward and say,
" I am infallible ; you must believe me, because I say
so." Practically this is what Rome does say, but it is
delicately modified. Rome declares that the Bible says
that St. Peter was the head of the Church, the rock
on which the Church was founded. Now v/e let pviss
the bare assertion which this claim makes. It is true
that Rome says so, but it is also true that a large
number of the Fathers of the Church say that this is
not the true interpretation of the passage in question.
But let that pass also. Where, we ask, is there in
the whole of Scripture one solitary word which says,
or even implies, that St. Peter was to have for his
successrirs a series of infallible Popes ? Let Rome
prove this, and the case is ended. The only text on
which Rome attempts to base this claim is the one
in which our Lord promises to be with His Church
to the end ot the world. This text is worth careful
cxjminaticn, in view of the use which has been made
of it. (Matt, xxviii. 19, 20.) " Go ye therefore, and
teach all naticns, baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : teaching
them to observe all things whatsoever I have com-
manded you : and, lo, I am with you alvvay, even
unto the end of the world." Now where is there one
word in this text which even infers that St. Peter
should have successors who sjiould te infallible ? The

TEACHING OF THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. 191

inference \\hich Rome diaws from this text is simply
absurd.

The Apostles were to teach all things which Christ
commanded them ; but St. Paul tells us that if an ang- 1
from heaven should preach any other gospel to them
than that which he had preached he should be accursed.
Now how were the discip'es to judge of this, unless
they used their own reason ? We find also that there
were such serious differences of opinion between the
Apostles themselves, that most certainly no one Apostle
had the exclusive power to decide all matters of con-
troversy ; and if St. Peter had not this power — and t'.e
Bible na* "ative plainly shows that he had not — how
could the Pope have what St. Peter had not ?

But there is a deeper depth of unbelief — and shall
I say blasphemy? — into which the Cardinal has fallen.
Me says plainly that though "most Christians pray to
the Hjly Ghost, the practice is nowhere to be found in
the Bible." If he believes the Holy Ghost to be God,
why should he make any such remark ? We shall be told
next that the drctrine of the divinity of the Holy Ghost
is not declared in the Bible, and that it remained for the
Church, whir': does so i.iany wonderful things, to declare
the Holy Ghost to be God. He says that " fools rush
in where angels fear to tread," and we agree with him.
His description of the exact value of the Bible as an
authority is of a piece with his declaration about the
Holy Ghost ; and, by the way, it should be noted that if
the doctrine of the divinity of the Holy Ghost is not in
the Bible, as Cardinal Gibbons implies, that Church, and
that Church alone, has the power to declare the Holy
Ghost God. Yet such is the unconscious absurdity of
the argument, that the Roman Catholic Church bases
?ill her claims pn the supposed exceptional §ift§ to her

193

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

l,.r

ill

:!'

'i!

of the Holy Ghost. So she first declares the Holy
Ghost Divine, and then declares that she is inspired
by the Holy Ghost. This chapter ends with a stupen-
dous falseh.ood. The Cardinal writes : —

"After his ordination every priest is obliged in
conscience to devote upwards of an hour each day to
the perusal of the Word of God. I am not aware that
clergymen of other denominations are bound by the
same duty."

I do trust that some minister of the Gospel, whose
public position will prevent the Cardinal from refusing
a leply to, or trifling with him, will ask him to state
where the authority is to be found for this assertion.

When, where, and under what circumstances are
priests ol^liged to spend an hour every day in the
perusal of God's Word ? They are certainly obliged to
read the Breviary, as the Roman Catholic prayer-book
for priests is called, but there is little indeed in this book
of the word of God. Every Protestant who reads the
Cardinal's book will conclude that his statement is true;
but how far it is from being even approximately true
no one knows better than the very reverend falsifier.
It is a time when plain words are best. I have heard
priests complain again and again of the tissue of lies
and legends which they are obliged to recite daily from
their Breviary, which contains besides only a few texts
of Scripture and a few psalms.

We have remarked that when the Bible published in
France by M. Lassarre was forbidden by the Pope, after
it had been approved by him, there was a great outer}',
especially in this country. After the Protestant press
had got hold of the facts they could not well be denied,
and even the Roman-controlled press in America could

TEACHING OF THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH 193

not be induced to hush up the scandal altogether.
Something had to be done, and the veracious Cardinal
was just the one to do it. Accordingly he preached a
sermon in hi i cathedral at Baltimore, in which he uttered
more heresy than he could do penance for in the course
often lifetimes. But what matter? It was all for the
Church. And had not the Church given him its highest
honours, and might he not even yet aspire to the highest
honour of all ?

Now in his book, from which we have made some
extracts, he has said in plain terms that the Bible is of
very little use to any one. Mere are his own words :
"It was by preaching alone that Christ intended to convert
the nations ... no nation has ever yet been converted
by the agency of Bible as^cciations." Further he says
on the same page that " Christ never commanded His
Apostles to write a line of Scripture." But some one
who knew the Bible better than this Roman Cardinal
must have called his atiention to the inexpediency of
allowing this flagrant falsehood to continue in print, for
he has added in a footnote, "except when He directed
St. John to write the Apocalypse ; " as if there could be
exceptions, as if the one great fact that all Scripture was
given expressly for our instruction was not sufficient
evidence that we should have it placed on record. The
New Testament writers were moved to write by God
the Holy Ghost, and surely that is sufficient for any
ordinary Christian. In the eagerness of the Cardinal to
clear his Church of the blame and shame of suppress-
ing the Bible, he has let himself run into heresy, and
if he ever becomes Pope, it will be a curious question
whether he can validly hold the infallible throne after
such a lapse.

There are two things which the Roman Catholic

iL.— ,L-

1 ^

|l'

1 ^'^

-■i

■s '^

•^; ; *

; »

194

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF HOME.

Church has always found necessary for its existence,
and these are the power to persecute and the power to
curse. Stic cannot persecute unless she has temporal
power, which will enable her to torture, or imprison, or
l:ill those against ^^ horn she has any cause of complaint ;
I ence her great desire to obtain temporal power. But
siic is free to anathematise and curse ; and a careful
glance at the history of the Church of Rome will show
that she only restrains herself from these weapons
when she is afraid of public opinion being too strongly
against her.

But in the matter of cursing she is not restricted
to the cursing of individuals. She curses the holders
of certain opinions, and she pronounces the opinions
accursed as well as the persons who hold them. This
is a subject little thought of, or understood. As the
Church of Rome has found that the reading of the Bible
is a great hindrance to the success of the Roman Catholic
religion, she has at different times cursed the readers of
the Bible, and the reading of the Bible also. This of
course she denies; but look at her oflicial documents,
and the case is proved against her. Cardinal Gibbons
has written and published a book on the Roman
Catholic religion, a chapter of which is, as I have said,
occupied in showing what a useless and mischievous
book the Bible is, and he has also preached a sermon
in which he has praised the Bible, and advised people
to read it. Now, as the matter is very important, we
place here side by side a seiies of propositions which
the Pope has cursed, in his " infallible " Bull Unii^eniluSf
and a series of extracts from the sermon of Cardinal
Gibbons, which ^^ill show that he has deserved the
curse of his own Church, for he has actually declared
to be true what his Church has affirmed to be accursed.

TEACHING OF THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. 195

The condfmred and accursed propositions will be
found on t^;c left-hand side of the pap:e, and the cardinal's
pn positions facing them on the right-hand side.

PROPOSniONS CONDF.MNED

BY TnE nuLL Uiiigcnitus.

"It is useful at all times and
in all places and to all sorts of
folk to stud}' tlie Scriptures, to
understand their spirit, and the
piety and the mysteries they
teach.

" This study of Holy Writ . . .
is for all the world.

" The sa red obscurity of the
word of God furni>h.es no ex-
cuse even to layn-icn for neg-
lecting to rcar^ the same.

"The Lords Day should be
I'.allowed by pious reading,
especially of the Holy Scrip-
tures.

" To forbid the reading rf the
Scriptures, more particularly of
the Gospel, to Christians is to
interdict for children of the
light the use of lii,ht."

PROPOSITIONS AFFIRMED BY
CARDINAL G1BI>0NS.

"I strongly cxh.oit you to
sanctify this season of Lent by
studying the Ijible at least ten
or filteen minutes every d;)y,
especially the New Testament
and the Psalms.

'• The Scriptures ought to be
the garden of the priest, as said
St. Charks Borrornoo, and of the
laity as well. What is good for
the one is good for the other.

"You can study and ponder
over it in your homes till it
impresses itself upon }our
heart. No other agency has
produced such a revolution in
society as the Bible.

" VVe should be always ready
when temptation comes with
the Scriptures in our hearts, for
they are the best antidote for
sin."

But there is, if possible, a deeper depth. The official
organ of the cardinal, published in Baltimore, chimes
in with the amazing assertion that the reading of the
Bible is the cause of modern paganism. What a terrible
state of things when the sacred book of the Christian
has become such a menace to Christianity. It is curious
how Romanists overlook the fact that it is in Roman
Catholic countii^'^, lere tradition and the Church is
put before the Word uf God, that infidelity most of all
flourishes. It is because people do not believe the

iriP

,^.i

■■ >

V,:'-

1 i

'-''.''..

1 '

Vi ' ■

■X

i ' »

If!

'i.

196

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\W':': 'i

Bible, and rot because they read it, that infitdity in-
creases. As the matter is so scrioui?, we give the very
w ords of the Catholic Mirror, the Cardinal's organ : —

"The development of the modern pnp:anism that is
spreading on every iiand among non-Catholics is the
logical result of an open Bible as tiie sole rule of faith.
Catholics have never been dependent upon it for
authority in the practice of their religion."

But there is yet the consideration that the Fathers
do not agree among themselves. By the Third Article
of Pope Pius' Creed every Roman Cathoh'c priest must
" promise, vow, and swear most constantly co hold and
profess" as follows: —

*' I also admit the Scriptures, according to the sense
which the ho^y Mother Church has held and does hold,
to whom it belongs to judge the true sense and inter-
pretation of the Scriptures ; nor will I ever take and
interpret them otherwise than according to the unani-
mous consent of the Fathers."

And now let us see what was the teaching of the
Fathers on this subject. The article, like many others
from the same source, is anything but clear. First, the
Church is held to be the true and only interpreter of
Scripture, and then the Fathers are declared to be the
interpreters. At the fourth session of the Council of
(rent, held April 1546, a decree was passed in which
it is enacted, "that in order to restrain petulant spirits,
110 one relying c:i his ovv^n skill shall in matters of
ijith and of morals pertaining to the edification of
Christian practice, wresting the sacred Scriptures to
his own sense, dare to interpret them contrary to the
unanimous agreement of the Fathers."

TEACHING OP THE BlI^LE AND THE CHURCH. 197

Now Mf there is one enactment of the Church by
which the R'" ":an Catholic is more bound than another
it is by the 'Jecroes of the Council of TreiiC. The
decree on the subject of the authority of Scripture is
one wh'ch deserves S[)ecial i/)tice. The circumstances
under which it was enacted sliould also be recalled.
Tills Council was convened fir the purpose of checking
the advance of liberality of thought then inaugurated,
under the pressure of the Protestant Reformation.
Evtry care was taken as to the very words in which
its decisions were made. Rome was seriously alarmed
at the appeal to Scripture made by the Reformers, and
at the spread of Gospel light.

It should be observed that there is a great difference
between the tradition which is purely oral and the
tradition wliich is written. The first decree on- tradition
was passed in the Fir«^t Canon of the Fourth Council
of Constantinople, a.d. 869, reputed the Eighth General
Council ; but this Canon clearly pointed out a tradition
presented in the records of the Church, and handed
down by a succession of witnesses, and not the oral
tradition now claimed by the Roman Church. Of
Ignatius, Bishop of Antioch (a.d. 70), the historian
Eusebius said : " He exhorted them (the Churches) to
adhere firmly to the tradiiion of the Apostle, which for
the sake of greater security he deemed it necessary to
attest by committing it to writing."

The earliest Latin Fatiier, Tertullian, an African
(a.d. T94), while he set great value on custom, and tradi-
tion, appealed to the Scriptures alone as of authority.
In arguing with the heretics he demanded from them
proofs from Scrij ture.

*' If it is not written, let him fear the curse allotted to
such as add or diminish."

Pi J' I !

u..

'i ■■

•I

ppni I

!*i

tgS

mSTD2 TITE CHURCH OF ROME.

The passages from the early Christian writers which
insist on the Scriptures as alone of authority in matters
of doctrine are so numernu?, and so well known, that
it is at the present day almost labour and time lost to
repeat them ; they are to be found in almost every
Protestant controversial work. I shall nevertheless
transcribe a few of them merely as iHuslrr.tions.
What could be more striking than the words delivered
at the First General Council of Nice (a.d. 325) by
Eusebius, Dir^hop of Cocsarea, in the name of the three
hundred and eighteen bishops then assembled ? Me
says : —

'''Believe the things that are written; the things that
are not written neither think upon nor inquire into."
Gregory, Bishop of Nyssa (a.d 379), says : —

*' Let a man be persuaded of the truth of that alone
which has the seal of the written testimony." And
again he wrote : *' Forasmuch as this is supported by
no tcsiimony of Scripture, we will reject it as false."

And Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem (a.d. 356), places
the matter very clearly before us. He says : —

" Not even the least of the Divine and holy mysteries
of the faith ought to be handel down without the
Divine Scriptures. Do not simply give faith to me
while I am speaking these words to you ; have the
proofs of what I say from the Holy Word ; for the
security and preservation of our faith are not supported
by ingenuity of speech, but by the proofs of the sacred
Scriptures."

Jerome, a Presbyter of Rome (a.d. 382), saj^s: —

" Tlie Church of Christ, which has Churches in the
whole world, is united by the unity of the Spirit, and

TEACHING OF Tim BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. KO

lias the cities of the Law, tlie Prophets, the Gospel,
and the Apostles ; she has not gone forth from her
boundniies, that is, from the Holy Scriptures."

" Let not these words be heard between us, I say,
or, You say, but rather let us hear ' Thus saith the
Lord ; ' for there are certain books of the Lord in
whose authority bo'h sid;^s acquif^sce. There let us
seek the Church ; there let us judge our cause. Take
away therefore all those things which each alleges
against the otlier, and which are derived from any
other source than the canonical books of Holy Scrip-
ture. But perhaps some will ask. Why take away such
authorities ? Because I would have the holy C lurch
proved not by human documents but by the Word of
God.

The New York Clinnhman^ the organ of the Episco-
pal Church in America, writing on this subject, says : —

" The Cardinal has probably a ' dispensaUon ' to say
what he chooses to the unutterably gullible Americans ;
because nothing is easier than to make him recant and
withdraw when these concessions have served their
purpose."

Mr. C. H. Collette, in his valuable pamphlet, " Is Dr.
Manning a Loyal Englishman ? " gives quotations from
the essays of Dr. Doyle, well known asacontrovcrsia ist
and bishop of the Roman Caiholic Church in the early
part of the present century, which show how very liitle
opinion he had of the infallible utterances of the Popes
on Scripture interpretation : —

"As to the arguments from Scripture or tradition
adduced by him (Pope Gregory VII.), or by any of his
successors, in support of their temporal claim, they
are such as will amuse, or rather excite the pity of

■v\

if ; i
Ji • i

'I, 'i

Tf'

200

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

e \\

'. ' » ■ »

a serious mind. One (Pope Boniface VIII.) wisely
observed that because an apostle said to our Lord,
'Behold there are two swords here.' the Popes have
a right to depose kings. Such an inference might
appear plausible to him who was already resolved
on an usurpation of right ; but a Christian is forced
to blush at such a profanation of the Word of God.
Gregory . . . quotes from St. Paul to the Corinthians.
(i Cor. vi. 3.) * Know you not that we shall judge
angels themselves? how much more worldly things?'
and from this passage he claims to be invested with
power of invading the rights of kings and emperors,
nay, of remodelling the state of society throughout the
world . . . but to offer arguments against such theories
is too humiliating to the common sense of men."

With one more evidence of the small respect which
the Church of Rome has for the Scriptures, and of the
way in which she mutilates the Bible to serve her own
purposes, we shall conclude this part of our subject.

If there is one subject more sacred than another, and
with which it might be supposed that Rome would
not tamper, it is the commandments of God. I had
often heard, when young, that the Roman Catholic
Church in her catechisms left out part of the ten com-
mandments. When I was considering the question of
entering the Roman Catholic Church, I asked the priest
to whom I went for instruction if this was true. He
denied it indignantly, and of course I believed him.
I had yet to learn that you cannot depend on the truth
of one single word which a Roman Catholic may say,
when contro\ ersy is in question. I know that this
statem.ent will shock many Romanists, but, as in other
cases, the question is not whether the statement is
very shocking, but whether it is true. Romanists have

TEACHING OF THE BIBLE AN'D THE CIIURCIT. 20i

been again and a^ain detected in fals* quotations, and
in the most barefaced forgeries, and when detected
they hive simply gone on repeating the same falsehoods
as if ihey were facts.

Thtre is of course always an object to be gained in
all this but the object is not truth. It seeins utterly
amazing that any man should wish to deceive others,
or lend himself to ?uch deliberate lying that it is very
difficult for. honest men to believe it exists, even when the
evidence is plainly before their eyes ; and it is to this
unwillingness of honest men to believe others capable
of a barefaced deceit, of which respectable and sjlf-
respecting heathen would be ashamed, that Romanists
owe the tolenition which their religion has received
from Protestants.

Would to God that Roman Catholics examined for
themselves the foundations of their religion. The
Roman Catholic Church is like a family with a bad
reputation, which requires concealment. It cannot
bear the light because its deeds are evil. Honest
men are not afraid to meet facts, or to ' ive them
known. When a Roman Cardinal can write about
the Bible, as Cardinal Gibbons has done, it is all over
with Rome. When so many shifts and evasions are
necessary to prove that the Bible was not intended for
ordinary use, there must be a deep reason for this
evasion. There is a very grave difference between
St. Paul and Cardinal Gibbons on this subject, and
I for one must admit that I prefer to be guided by
St. Paul. (2 Tim. iii. 16, 17.) "All Scripture is
given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for
doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in
righteousness ; that the man of God may be perfect,
thoroughly furnished unto all good woiks."

f: I

fifV: i

mSTDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

> r V

V J*

Plainer words could not be used than these. The
miserable subterfuge by which Cardinal Gibbons and
men of his class try to make it appear as if the Scrip-
tures of the Old Testament only were referred to is
beneath criticism, and should be condemned, as it
deserves, by every Christian. The words of the Apostle
are "all Scripture." The words of the Apostle are that
the Scriptures are given by inspiration of God ; and yet
this Cardinal tells his poor people, who are not even
allowed to test the truth of his statements, that they
are merely on a level with the pastoral letters of
bishops (" Faith of our Fathers," p. I02), and adds the
false testimony against the Apostles that they never
circulated the Scriptures, and yet these words of St.
Paul to Timothy must be well known to him.

Yes, they are known to him, they are known to God,
but they are not known to the poor Romanists, who
would not for one moment suppose that a "Cardinal"
of their holy Church would be guilty of deliberate
deceit. If this does not come under the Bible condem-
nation pronounced on those who add to, or take from,
the Word of God, Scripture has no meaning.

The worship of idols, or of deceased persons, is so
plainly condemned in the Bible, and so openly practised
in the Roman Church, that it is no wonder that Rome
is driven to hide the evidence against herself, and this
ihe does by mutilating the commandments. I repeat
again, that when I was solemnly assured by a Jesuit
Father that the Rf^man Church did not mutilate the
commandments I believed him. I have got wiser since.
Facts are the best of all arguments, and here are the
fa:ts.

Now the first thing which the Romish Church had
to do was to make the translation of the first command-

TEACHING OF THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. 203

ment suit the teaching of the Church. An honest
Church would have suited her teaching to the com-
jT.andments. The words on which £0 much depend
are these : *' Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven
imrgc . . . thou shalt not bow down thyself to them nor
?^:erve them." The Romanists alter the word "imaf^c"
to the word "thing." I cannot see what is gained by
thip, for the conclusion is all the same, and that con-
clusion Rome has not dared to deny. The words of
the Bible are too plain. The ciicumstances under
which the commandment was given are quite sufficient
to decide the question, even if it was more complicated
than it appears. God is a jealous God ; He will not
share His glory wiih another. Indeed, if He did, we
might E-ay with all reverence that He would not be
God. The Jews of old were quite as much inclined a^
the Romanists of to-day to worship anything except
God.

And no doubt another Roman Catholic reason for
forbidding the reading of the Bible, and trying to
explain away its value, is that it contains such cle:ir
denunciations of the idolatry into which the Jews fel-,
and records the terrible punishments inflicted on them
for their IspFcs into idolatry. A clear knowledge of
tliis might raise inquiries in the minds of Roman
Catholics, which the Church might not find it convenient
to answer. Those who engage in controversy with
Rome should ask for plain answers to plain question^,
even if it takes many hours to make a Romish priest giv ^
( ne. Subterfuge, evasion, deceit, are the weapons of
Rcmie. Protestants have no need of such weapon-,
but let us see that we are not fooled by those who ar:}
adepts in the use of them.

The catechism used, and in Ireland used exclusively,

m i

;ii

* !|

fepfti

III!

2^')4

msiAs 7 HE CHURCH oP noMn.

'YA

,*r

11.'

commonly known ai) Butler's Ca'.echi3m; has the com-
mandmen'.s in the f jllowi ig f )rm : —

" ! am ^he Lord thy God ; thou shalt not have
strange Gods before Me.

"2. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy

God in vain.

" 3. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day.
% % % % %

"9. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife.
" 10. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's goods."

How awful a deceit to practise on poor helpless
children to deprive them of the knowledge of the com-
mandments of God by thus mutilating them. It may
perhaps be remembered that in quoting from the cate-
chism used in Americ.i, which has beci approved
by Rome itself, as well as by Cudinal Gibbons, the
answer cited to the question, "Can any one be saved
out of the Roman Catholic Church ? " has these words
as part of the reply : " Those who do not seek their
salvation in the Roman Catholic Church cannot hope
to be saved in a religion of their own make." Now
if there ever was a religion to which these words could
be applied in real earnest it is the Roman Catholic,
for it has been obliged to use all sorts of shifts and
evasions to prop up the " relijjon of its own make."
The very commauciments have to be altered and
omitted. Twenty-nine Roman Catholic catechisms —
being those used in England and foreign countries —
were examined by Mr. C. H. Collette, the well-known
author, and he found that in twenty-seven the second
commandment was omitted entirel}', while in the
remaining two it was mutila'ed. If this is not a
religion of human " make " it is difficult to know what

TEACHING OF THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. 205

else deserves the term. And why, it should be asked,
is there the necessity ^or ihis mutilation and sup-
pression of the very word of God ? It is done simply
and solely to support a system which, if it was founded
on the Word of God, if it was Divine, as it clahiis
to be, would ceitainly not need to conceal from the
world the words of the very authority on which it
clr.ims to be founded. What should we think of the
governor of a province who claimed the ric,hL to govern,
and yet mutilated and suppressed the very charter of
the king under whose authority he professed to act ?

The perversion of human nature is the ground of all
this evil. Man has always shown a preference for
false gods, and strange forms of worship. We see this
in the history of the Jewish Church. Rome is only
following the course of human nature. In t'.e early
Church we find the same temptation to turn from God to
idols, and yet there is nothing more sternly reprobated in
Scripture. The writings of the Fathers of the Church,
far from endorsing Rome's modern doctrine of saint
worship, denounce it most sternly, as sternly as did the
prophets oi old. If the confusion of teachi'ig, and the
metaphysical subtleties of the Romish Cluirch, were
placed before the public, there is no doubt that it would
prove strange reading to many. Romanists make a
great boast of their unity, and unfortunately the general
public take them at their own valuation. Every
doctrine of the Romish Church has been the subject
at one time or anotlier of the most acrimonious d'.sputo.
The way in which Rome preserves her exterior unity —
and her unity is only exterior — may do very well for
children, or for those who take all that she says
without question, but it will not convince men who

«•• t

lij

use their God-given reason.

l>-

l« 7

205

mSTDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

The custom of praying to the departed unquestionably
had its oiigin in the custom of praying/or the departed.
It is curious and instructive, in view of Rome's departure
from the faith once dLlivcied to the saints, to note the
progress of Roman Cathrhc error and invention.
Roman Catholics admit that the Faints cannot hear our
prayers unless they are in heaven, and the Church docs
not allow, or says that she does not aLovv, persons to be
prayed to publicly unless she has canonised them, or,
as we may say, declared officially that they are in
heaven. Nor has the Roman Church ever declared
how the saints hear us. As they are not themselves
omniscient or omnipotc nt, it is clear that, if they hear
us at all, there must be some way, apart from their owii
faculties, by which they can know v.'hat is said to
them on earth ; and Rcmian theologians differ on these
subjects as they da on so many others.

It is curious, and should be observed, that Cyril of
Jerusalem, and other early Fathers who are quoted
by the Romanists as au'.hority for praying for the
dead, pray for the Virgin Mary, the Apostles, and
others to whom the Church of Rome prays to-day. If
these Fathers were not sure, or had not a reasonable
hope that certain souls were in heaven, how can the
modern Church of Rome be supposed to know better?
So true is this and so undeniable, that Cardinal Wiseman
was obliged to admit in his published lectures, that " there
is no dcubt" that the saints are prayed for in the
ancient liturgies, as well as all the other faithful departed.
This is a frank admission, and we may be sure it would
never have been made if there was the least hope of
denying it, because its consequences tell so strongly
against the Roman theory. But he explains this, which
is a clear condemnation of modern saint worship, by

TEACHmC OF THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. 207

saying that it was done Lcfore the Church had pro-
claimed them "to belong to a happier order." The
early Christians did not invoke the saints, or even the
Virgin Mary. They prayed for the repose of their
soul?, thus proving that ihey did noc consider them
holler than others ; and the Roman Catholic Church,
according to Cardinal Wiseman and other Romish
thcolofrians, had to cajionise the saints before they
could be invoked. In other words, the Romish Church
had to anticipate the day of judgment, and do what
God Himself had not done.

There is no trace of prayers to saints in the services
of the primitive Church, though there are prayers for
the dead — a very different matter. But if there are not
prayers to the saints, there is very clear and plain
condemnation of the worship of saiiits. In tiie editioii
of the works of St. Ignatius, published by the Bene-
dictines, there is a very remarkable passage, wiiich
should set all disputes at rest as to the teaching of the
early Church on the invocation of saints and angel.-.
St. Irenoeus was Bishop of Lyons, and was martyred
in A.D. 165. He says : —

" The Church throughout the whole world does
nothing by invocation of angels, nor by incantations, nor
by other depraved and curious means, but with cleanli-
ness, purity, and openness, directing prayers to the Lord
who made all things , and, calling upon the name of
Jesus Christ our Lord, it exercises its powers for the
benefit and not for the seducing of mankind."

So strongly does this passage condemn invocation of
angels and saints, that the Roman Church is driven, as
usual, to explain away facts for the benefit of the faithful,
by saying that Irenseus is speaking of the invocation of

-T;

(

ffl

208

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\i '

. :|

I '■

i .

■

i '

■ »

evil spirits. Now the passage itself is the best refuta-
tion of this misrepresentation, for it forbids plainly the
" invocation of angels ; " and to make the matter still
plainer, the reason for forbidding this practice is stated,
and this reason applies equally to the invocation of
saints. The invocation of angels is forbidden because
it is only "to the Lord \^ho made all things" that we
should pray, and it is only on the "name of Jesus
Christ our Lord" we should call. Thus we see the
doctrine of the early Christian Church was exactly the
sarr.e as the doctrine of the Bible Christian Church of
tc-day. And 1 may call all denominations of Christians
the Bible Christian Church, for they look to the Bible,
and the Bible alcne, for their doctrine, while the Roman
Church practicall}' refuses to be guided by the Bible,
End looks to the Church alone, as Cardinal Gibbons has
declared plainly. But there is yet more and equally
important evidence as to the opinions of the early
Christians.

In the year 366 a sect called Angel ites was founded,
who were so called because they dedicated chapels to
St. Michael. A Council assembled at Laodicea con-
demned them, and decreed that men " ought not to
](:\\c the Church of God and invoke angels." But what
;s such plain statements when Rome can teach
\ . at she pleases ? This decree being far too plain to
suit a Church vi hich appeals to antiquity when antiquity
agrees with her, and corrects antiquity when it does
not agree with her, in some Roman Catholic editions
of the acts of this Council the passage was altered to
read "angles" instead of "angels." The silliness and
absurdity of this change did not matter when Rome
had a point to gain. St. Augustine says : —

" Let not our religion be the worship of dead men,

TEACHING OF THE BIBLE AND THE CHURCH. 209

I era use if they lived piously they are not disposed to
ieck such honours ; but they wish Him to be worshipped
by us by whom, being enlightened, they rejoice that we
are deemed worthy of being partakers with them. They
are to be honoured, then, on the ground of imitation, not
to be adored on the ground of religion ; and if they
lived ill, wherever they be they must not be worshipped.
This also we may believe, that the most perfect angels
themselves and the most excellent servants of God
wish that we, with themselves, should worship God, in
the contemplation of whom they are blessed. . . .
Therefore we honour them [Angels] with love not with
service. Nor do we build temples to them ; for they
are unwilling to be so honoured by us, because they
know that when we are good we are temples of the
Most High Gcd. Well therefure is it written that a
man was forbidden by an angel to adore him."

It should be said that this passage is given in the
Roman Catholic (Benedictine) edition of St. Augustine's
works.

We may add here a few pasfsages from the undis-
puted writings of the Fathers, showing what their
teaching was on the important subject of the reading
of the Scriptures.

Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea, in the name of the 318
bishops assembled at the first General Council of Nice
(a.d. 325), said : —

" Believe the things that are written ; the things that
are not written neither think upon nor inquire into."

Gregory, Bishop of Nyssa (a.d. 379), says : —

" Let a man be persuaded of the truth of that alone
which has the seal of the written testimony."

\ \

\-\

'■fji '

'■i

: 1

i q

r ^

i i

li ■■ ■■

• :r. '.

Ip"^

r i"

•

f js ■

i • if ^

Ml i

pui

210

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

And again he wrote : — " Forasmuch as tl is is sup-
ported by no testimony of Scripture we will reject it
as false."

And Cyril, B'shop of Jerusalem (a.d. 356), places the
mr.ttcr very clearly before us. He says : —

" Not even the least of the Divine and holy mysteries
of the faith ought to be handed down without the
Divine Scriptures. Do not simply give faith to me
while I am speaking these words to you ; have the
proofs of what I say from the holy word ; for the
security and preservation of our faith are not supported
by ingenuity of speech, but by the proofs of the sacred
Scriptures."

Jerome, a Presbyter of Rome (a.d. 382), says : —

" The Church of Christ, which has Churches in the
whole world, is united by the unity of the spirit, ard
has the cities of the Law, the Prophets, the Gospel, and
the Apcstles ; she has not gone forth from her boun-
daries, that is, from the Holy Scriptures.

*•' In them (the Scriptures) we have learned Christ, in
them we have learned the Church.

CHAPTER X.

CONVENT LIFE

"I will thrrcfcre tl-nt the j-ourgcr women marry, bear children,
guide the house." — I Tim. v. 14.

TFiERE are few subjects of greater interest to the
world at large than that of convent life. A
certain mystery surrounds it, and it is not only the
young who are attracted by mystery. Is it true, people
ask, that these poor sisters are shut up for ever from
their friends ? that they are cruelly treated ? that they
live immoral lives ? that they are half starved ? that
they are unhappy ? that— but there is no end to the
questions that are asked on this subject, and very often
people who only wish to know what is true are sorely
perplexed to know what to believe, because they hear
such contradictory statements.

The subject is one of great importance, and deserves
the most careful investigation. As far as I am
personally concerned, I can only say that I have had
thirty years' experience of convent life, and that what-
ever I say, good or bad, for or against, is the result of
this long experience. It is no wonder that there is
so much perplexity and misunderstanding. So many
Protestant parents send their children to convent
schools, where they are happy and well treated, that an
idea has spread naturally that sisters have been very

aia

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

. v\

much maligned and misrepresented, and that the Hfe of
a sister is quite different from wliat has been supposed
by Protestants of a pr^st generation.

Young people respond naturally and quickly .j
affectionate treatment, and certainly the children of the
upper class receive nothing else from the sisters.
Quick as children are to make observations, their im-
pressions are limited to what comes very plainly and
directly under their eyes. Their observations are natu-
rally superficial, and they have all the self-confidence
and ignorance of childhood. The parents often do not
look beyond the surface. The sisters are kind to the
children, and that is quite enough to win the parent s
heart. And so the evil goes on year afcer year ; and
some day, when the parents find the result has been
that the child is so won by the sisters that she cares no
longer for home or fiiend?, and that she too desires
to live the life which has been pictured to her as so
beautiful, in the days when impressions are so easily
made, they are amazed and angry, and denounce the
sisters, and the Church, and their own child also, for
what, after all, is but the natural consequence of their
own action, a consequence which it was simply their
own fault that they did not foresee. Perhaps experi-
enced friends, perhaps a faithful minister, had warned
them long since of the risk which they were running
in placing their children under such influences, but all
had been in vain. It was so "convenient" to send
the child to the sisters. Oiher children might be in-
fluenced to their hurt, but their child would be surely
safe. These parents did not realize that it is dangerous
to play with fire. It was so much cheaper to send
their child to the convent school ; it was cheaper for
time, but what about eternity? But they found, to

>*• 3

CONVENT LIFE,

213

tliciV cost, to their lifelong sorrow, the fatal mistake
\vhi(h they nir.dc. They j^lnced their child deliberately
in danger, and when the harm v.'as done they blamed
every one, except themselves.

But even when this result does not follow, other
results mu^t ensue, which are scarcely les? dangerous,
scarcely less fatal. As we have sa'd, it is but natural
that children sent to convent sclr^ols should love the
sifters. And what is the result ? We are very slow to
think evil of those whom we love, or from whom we
have received any benefit. Impressions are ofien far
stronger than arguments, and the iniprersions of child-
hood, being unreasoning, are more diflicult to eradicate
than those which are tempered by experience in later
years. Besides, the child, Vvhen she comes to reflect in
after life, will say : "Well, I was so many years in a
convent school, and met the sisters every day, and I
saw nothing wrong, therefore all these stories about
them must be untrue." When grown up she does not
reflect on the very important fact that anything which
might have scandalised her was necessarily and carefully
kept from her knowledge. So she is worse than igno-
rant. A person who never was in a convent school,
\\ho neve associated with sisters, would not have any
f rejudice in favour of convents, and would not therefore
be £0 likely to listen to the seductions of Romanism.
For in truth it is a religion full of seductions. There
is such an apparent sanctity of life. There is such an
apparent sanctity of practice. There are such seductive
appeals to the senses, for it is a religion of the sense?.
Ihere is such an apparent, though not real, unity cf
religious belief.

Why is it that Christian men and women, who profess
to believe the Gospel, sanction and even help a Church

e '

i;:

ii'i

■» '.

.■» ■'

•14

/XS/DJS THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\vhich proves its anti-Chris' ianity so plainly by its
worldlincps? You have an open BiUle and know that
the Word cf dod has a greater value than a "pastoral
letter" of Pope or bishop. You who have the law and
the testimony, why do not you ask yourselves plainly,
Is this a Christian Church ? It is not a question of
what man says, but of what God says. Understand
plainly, and once for all, that Rome has abandoned tlie
Bible as the sole rule of faith. There are too many
things in the Bible plainly against Rome for Rome to
allow it to be read freely.

Ask yourself the plain question, What is this Church
founded on, if it is not founded on the Word of God ?
We read in the Bible that in the last days perilous
times shall come, that the cry will be, " Here is Christ,
and there is Christ." Even the very elect may be
deceived for a time. If this is so — and it must be so,
because God says it, and we at least will not yet
abandon God for the Pope or any man — what care
should we not take that we may not also be deceived ?
If we once abandon the Bible, where will the matter
e -^ ? Keep to the one plain fact. Remember the
ng of the Church of Rome is unchangeable, and

.4c it has said plainly that the Bible alone is not
G'ifficient for our salvation. No matter what specious
arguments may be used to enforcr this claim, we know
;t is directly against the plain teaching of Scripture
i'self.

This may seem a digression from the subject of the
present chap'er, but it is far from being so. Our object
is to show the danger of Roman Catholic schools for
PiOtestant children, and not the least danger is the
ibsence of all religious teaching. One of two things
:hc sisters must do. Either they must break their

CONVENT LIFE.

•IS

solemn promises to the parents of the children com-
mitted to their chnrge, and teach these children the
Kjman Catholic religion, or they must teach them no
religion. Roman Cathulics are very fond of denouncing
public schools as " Godless schools/' but the real
Godless schools are Roman Catholic.

No educated Roman Cathclic will deny that it is a
mortal sin, that it is a sin which, if not repented of, will
consign the person who has committed it to eternal
damnation, to teach any child, be he Romanist or Pro-
testant, any religion but that which is taught, allowed,
and approved by the Roman Church. This very
subject was the cause of the fiercest debate in Ireland
within living memory.

The English Government was very properly anxious
that the rising generation of the Irish nation should
have the benefit of a liberal and thorough education.
But how to accomplish this most desirable object, with-
out raising a storm which could not be easily quelled,
was a problem which statesmen had to decide. At last
a plan was arranged which it was hoped would com-
bine piety and patriotism, and satisfy all. National
schools were established wherein the Irish children
were to be taught everything, except their own religion,
and the history of their own country. The national
schools are now an accomplished fact, and it is not a
little curious to note how the excitements of one gene-
ration are forgotten in those of the next. Those
national schools were warmly supported by the far-
seeing Protestant Archbishop of Dublin, Dr. Whately.

After fierce contention on both sides, a compromise
was agreed upon, and a Concordat was arranged, the
terms of which were that no religion whatever was
to be taught in the schools during the regular school

. r

,1 '

2l6

INSIDE THE CHURCH OP' ROME.

hours. But certain short times were fixed during the
day, in which religious instruction could be given to
those whose parents wished ihem to receive it ; and a
strict rule was made and enforced, that children were
not to be present in the room when instruction was
given to other children of a different denomination.
'I here was, in fact, a conscience clause, which was more
or less strictly observed.

Now it is to the working of this conscience clause
that I wish to call particular attention, and I may add
here that I speak on these subjects from years of
personal knowledge and experience. The great con-
tention of Romanists on the school question is that
religion should enter into every study, or rather, that
every subject should be taught according to the Roman
Catholic view of such subjects. For instance, to takt
an historical example. A Roman Catholic who was
teaching history in the fifteenth century would have
been obliged by the Church to teach that Joan of Arc
was a very wicked woman, who had been justly con-
demned by the Church for her many crimes, and for
trying to saxe her country in consequence of certain
supernatural revelations, all of which were delusions.
A Roman Catholic teaching history to-day would be
obliged to teach that this same unfortunate woman,
who was burned alive by the inhuman cruelty of the
ecclesiastics of the fifteenth century, was a great saint,
for whose canonisation every effort should be made,
and that her revelations should at least be treated with
respect. Hence what is right to be taught even on
hisiorical subjects must vary with the v. rying opinions
of those who for the time being represent the " infallible"
and unchanging Church.

The same holds good in religious matters. In the

CONVENT LIFE.

\.'

Irish nalional schorls, diirinp^ the school hours, exc( pt for
a very brief space of time, the schools are "gocllcss" as
far as they well can be, for every si|:^n and symbol of a
religious nature is removed or carefully hidden. During
the entire of the school hours, with a ver}' brief exception,
no religion of any kind is allowed to be taught. The
amount of lying, deceit, and " picus fraud" which is
committed to evade thi^ rule and to do away with the
obligations of this miscalled "conscience clause," w^ould
be impossible to a respectable heathen, or to any one
except a Roman Catholic priest, who, whatever may be
said to the contrary, certainly practises the axiom that
the end justifies the means.

The much-enduring Inspectors of these national
schools, whether Roman Catholic or Prote?;tant, are
obliged, or are supposed to be obliged, to see that the
"conscience clause" is strictly enforced. But what can
they do? The National Board, as the governing; body
is called, is entirely under the co.trol of the Roman
Catholic bishops. The position of Inspector is much
desired, and there is short shrift for the man who has
the courage to object to any arrangement that has the
approval of the parish priest.

It should be remembered that a very large proportion
of the Irish national schools are under the care of
sisters, or, as they are called in Ireland, nuns ; and it
would be considered absohitely profane, and too horrible
to be endured, if the Inspector shoula say one word of
disapproval of anything which these sisters may do.
Therefore all kinds of pious frauds are earned on freely,
and the children who know the rules well are habitually
taught lessons in deceit. I cannot see that it is any
less deceit because it is done for the greater honour and
glory — shall I say of God, or of the Roman Catholic

u -' \

t •.

if 11
If

TT^

2lS

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

,{!<

i.. • (V '•

I \

J ;

^ fl I

if'

ttil

■- r

religion ? Statues of the Blessed Virgin are kept covered
up, or in presses. The sign of the cross is made when
the Inspector is not present, and is not made, or only
made surreptitiously, when he is on the premises. And
worse still, the children are taught to consider their
religion persecuted, because these things cannot be
done openly during school hours.

If this kind of education is not godless it is certainly
most demoralising. I doubt if anyth'ng could be more so;
and yet we find American Protestants in fuM sympathy
with Roman Catholics in their opposition to the public
schools of the I'nited States, in which at least open
deceit and lying i? not taught. Do Pjotestants realise
that if Roman Catholics haJ schools .of their own in
America, under nominal Government control, the very
same system of deceit which exists in Ireland would
be taught in some form or other, and that American
citizens would soon become as demoralised as Europe
has become?

It is indeed very much to be regretted that Protestants
do not know more about the inside life of the
Roman communion. Even most Roman Catholics are
deplorably ignorant both of the doctrines and the
practices of their own Chr:. :h. As this may seem, and
indeed is a strong statement, I give a brief explanation.
As for the dc-trines of the Roman Catholic Church,
Roman Catholics are so sternly forbidden to reason or
argue, or even think fcr one moment, that they simply
learn the catechism, and believe what it teaches without
the least inquiry a? to its meaning What is the use of
reasoning when reasoning is sinful ? You are told so-
and-so, and you are to believe so-and-so, or to take the
choice of eternal damnation, and so the matter ends.
It is just the same with regard to Roman Catholic

CONVE.NT UFJ&.

219

practices; if the Church says it is right to evade the
rules of an institution, or to violate the laws of the
State, it is your Roman Catholic duty to obey, and so
the matter ends. Roman Catholic sisters and Roman
Catholic children are lerefore irresponsible beings,
^vho have to do what they are told.

I shall show first that the system of Roman Cathol'c
teaching in Ireland, and especially in convent schools,
is godless even for Roman Cath die child/en, because
it does not teach tliem any religion.

There are two kinds of godless schools, and it is
difficult to say which is more dangerous to the rising
generation. There are schools in which no religion
is taught, and there are srhooh in which religion is
t'lught, but in which certain practices are either taught
by word of mouth or by example (the most powerful
of all teaching), which are contrary to Christian morals.
I propose to show that both these kinds of teaching
are usual in schools under Roman Catholic control.

When the national schools were first put under the
charge of sis ers this practical deceit was quite a
common occurrence. On several occasions the In-
spectors, who are supposed to make "surprise visits,"
came unexpectedly into convent schools, and found
statues of the Blessed Virgin and the saints exhibited
openly for the devotion of the children. They were, of
course very slow to expostulate. Expostulation might
mean prompt dismissal from their situations, through
the influence of the priests ; but eventually they had
to speak, and the sisters obeyed the rules in fear of
a withdrawal of the grant which they receive, but not
without many lamentations over the " persecution " to
which they were subjected.

It would require more space than can be given to

220

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

II ■

\\ >

this subject at prerent to enter into the character of
the religious teaching given in the si'tcrs* schools
in Ireland, and the parochifil schools, whether under
sisters or lay teachers in America. But I say at on. e
and boldly, that it is not Christian teaching. Protest-
ants, \\ho would shrink with horror from the very
idea of mrking the Bib'e a forbidden brok to their
own children, are quite easy in their minds when their
children are deprived of this grace, as they are when
placed for education in convent schools or college i.
Tlie command to " Search the Scriptures " is as
universal as the command to "hear the Churcii," of
which the Roman Catholic makes such capital. But
St. Paul tells us that if even an angel came from heaven
to preach another gospel than that which he had
preached he was net to get a hearing. If we are to
take the Bible at all as a rule of life and as a creed, we
must take it as it is, and not select some parts for belief
and calmly lay others aside.

Yet this is what the Roman Catl.olic Church doe?.
She takes a plain sentence such as the comirand to
" hear the Church " ; she says ^he is the Church, and you
have rot to hear her or be damned ; but she fights very
shy of the command to "Search the Scriptures," which
is quite as plain as the other. Now if children are not
allowed, not to say if they are restrained, from obeying
a plain command of Chiist Himself, the religion which
teaches them to do this is not a Christian reliiricn, no
rratter what name it may call itself, and children who
are taught in this fashion are not receiving a Christian
education.

It may be said that I have written too much and too
strongly on the subject of the Bible in schools, but I
know both sides of this question from practical experi-

CONVENT LTFE.

221

cnce. I know what it is to be of the h.ousehnld of
faith, where the Bible was the household book and
[Miidc, and to be of the hou£-chold where the Bible
was, for all practical purposes, a dead letter. It '.s no
rnswer to the argument against the constant reading
of the Bible, that some of those who read the Bible do
not live up to its precepts. The question for us is
slmpl}' this : Arc we to deprive our children of free
access to the Bible? How maii^ conversions late in
life are known to have been caused mainly, if not
altogether, by the lecollection of the Bible readings of
early years ; and does not the inspired Apostle himself
congratulate Timothy on having been familiar with
Holy Scripture from a child ?

A knowledge of the Bil>le may not prevent those
who have had that advantnge in early life from being
ensnared by Rome in later years, but when this happens
it will be found, as a general rule, that the person so en-
snared was ignorant of the true teaching of the Church
of Rome, or had not received an intelligent Bible
teaching. The Roman Church is wiser than the
children of light. She takes good care tliat her cate-
chisms shall be taught to children at the mcst impres-
sionable age, and what is then learned is seldom
forgotten, and is rarely questioned in later life. The
system of deliberate deceit which is taught to children
in convent schools, and to boys in Roman Catholic
colleges, is a crying evil, and it is one which is
absolutely inseparable from Roman Catholic education.

There has been a great deal of misrepresentation on
this subject, and a great deal of useless debate. No
one need expect any Romanist to admit that such
a doctrine as that the end justifies the means is
taught by hi.^ Church. In fact, Romanists will not

^1
I

! ■::?

222

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF RO^TE.

I .

%
r

}

; (

ill

adirit an^tliing adverse to their Church, and they are
quite keen enough to know what is considered so.
Nor will you find in any theological book in plain
words that the end justifies the rccans. Rome, above
all things, avoids plain speaking ; but if it can be shown
that certain acts are allowed and applauded, when
these acts are for the advancement of the Church,
though they are contrary to truth or justice, then the
fact is proved past dispute that Rome allows that an
evil action may be dene, if the object to be attained is
what she is pleased to call a good one. Facts are of
more impoitance than the way in which the per-
mission to do them is expressed. We have shown
that in the Irish national schools there is a constant
system of evasion of rules, which must weaken the
respect of the child for authority. All this is justi-
fied by those who do it on the pretext that they are
allowed by the Church to do these things, and that the
Church is above the law of the land, which they are
only bound to obey when the Church approves of it.

I do not think that anything can more seriously
deteriorate the moral character of a child, than seeing
deceit practised habitually by those to whom the child
should lock for the highest example of truth. Every
Protestant mother who sends a chiM to a convent
school for education, whether as a boarder or as a day
scholar, places her child in danger of becoming a
d( liberate deceiver. Remember, once again, that the
danger is all the greater because the sisters have not
an idea that they are d'-'ing wrong or teaching deceit.
They are only acting en the great principle of their
Church, that there is no salvation out of that Church.
They say, " The parents of this child are ignorant of the
tru^ religion ; if they knew it they would wish their chilcj

CONVENT LIFE,

223

to be taught it. When the parents die they will thank
us for saving the soul of their child ; besides, as the
parents knew that we could not teach the child any
other religion than the Roman Catholic when they
placed her with us, w^e are not doing anything wrong."

In most cases the sifters do not reason at all ; they
simply act on the principle that the Roman Catholic
religion being the only one in which the soul can be
saved, they are fulfilling a .sacrrd duty by teat liing the
child as much as ihey can of that leligion. Even if not
one word is said to the child, she is sunounded by in-
fluences which all tend in the one direction. All the
attractiveness of Rome is ever before her, without a
word of warning or explanation. The child soon learns
to hide from her parents anything which might in the
least alarm them as to what she sees or hears at the
convent school, for it attracts and pleases her, and she
f?ars that if the truth were known that she would be
removed. A little hint can be given to her to that effect
by the sisters, or by some of the Roman Catholic
children, who are very sharp when Protestant children
are in question ; and then comes the first want of
confidence between mother and child, and the way is
paved for the eternal ruin of the little one.

As for the intellectual training given to children in
convent schools, it is so inferior that Roman Catholic
parents would much prefer to send their children to
Protestant schools if they dared. The siiters may be
good teachers of music and languages, of fancy work
which is pronounced ** so beautiful," and which is gene-
rally so utterly useless in the after life of those who
spend so much time learning it; but a soHd English
education is rarely given.

T^ke, for example, the teaching of history. It should

,1/ '

r '

Lf.i

■■::)

?ill

' ■

ii'

i -

■ f

, 1

i '

itti 1 1^

i If

^i STf

. f

1 J

1-:

t 1

224

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

be remembered that there are subjects which sisters
Ccinnot teai h honestly or consistently with their
reli ^ioLis bcHcf. A child educated in a convent school
will not be taught the Bible, except in little historical
extracts. Not only this, but it will be taught the Ten
Commandments in an abridged form, in which all refer-
ence to in^Tige worship is carefully omitted. No child
will be allowed to know that Rome has seen fit to
remove from the writings of the Fathers passages
V. Inch ti . Tigaiust her modern creed. But this is not
all. Even history as it is will not be taug'-it, but altered
to suit the claims of this "infallible" Church. Truly
those Protestants who send their children to receive
such an education have a grave account to give to God
of their stewardship.

I could fill not cne, but several volumes if I quoted
all the condemnations which Roman Catholic editors
of papers, and other Romanists have pionounced on
their own schools. Now and then the truth comes
out, and when it dees appear it is worth hearing.
It is not long since the Roman Catholic Freemaiis
Journal, of Nca- York, published a scathing article on
the tricks which sisters play on the children in the
matter of giving piizes. I have heard again and again
the very same complaints made by parents and children.
Frizes are given to those who pay best, and whose
influence is of most value in the schools. What an
example for children 1 As to the class-books used in
Roman Catholi: Lchcols, we need not go beyond the
ccndemnMion of them pronounced in a very recent
iJUR.btr of tie same paper. In an article headed "A
Conventic n of CtitlK)lic Teachers," the writer says : —

"The nunuDcture and sale of Catholic text-books,

CONVENT LIFE,

235

since it has grown to an enormous business, has been
almost as fruitful of scandiilousjobs as has that of text-
books for the public schools. Parochial schools in
different localities, and in charge of different teaching
bodies, have long been open to bid for a supply of text-
books. A dozen rival publishers compete. One cuts
out another by offering the lowest terms for the intro-
duction of his series. For twelve successive years
each publisher takes his turn in the cut-throat introduc-
tion rates, which are sometimes less than half the
regular rates, and often below the cost of well-made
books. Parents are surprised that their children have
to change their books every year for others that seem
about the same, but they do not understand that the
teachers change in order to make the large profits on
introduction prices."

The teachers who thus deliberately defraud the poor,
are " sisters," " brothers," and " priests."

The millions of dollars thus unnecessarily extorted
from the poor Roman Catholic parents of America are
not the worst evils of this method. "he continual
change of text-books clouds and confuses the minds
of the children, who are kept perpetually going over
the same grounds of knowledge, by different and often
opposite methods. No real training of the intellect
can be secured in this way. But a deeper evil has
grown out of this system. '*So sharp," says this
Roman Catholic newspaper, " has this competition
become at times, and so careless have teachers grown
over everj'thing except the prices, that certain pub-
lishers have actually foisted off editions of school
books purporting to be Catholic, but really printed
from the discarded plates of venomous anti-catholic

)

r >

II ,. ,,

it.

326

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

text-books, which the publishers boiiglit cheap in the
junk shops. Some of these publishers made a pretext
of altering these plates, but others deemed it best not
to go even to that poor expense."

If a Protestant paper had exposed the worthlessness
of Roman Catholic education and books as this Roman
Catholic paper has done, and t!ie system of deceit and
trickery which is here recorded, whit an outcry there
woul I have been. And it is probable that the tren-
chant article 1 have just quoted, true as it is, would
never have been written if the editor of the paper in
which it appeared had not some personal object to
serve. Now and then the truth comes out as to the
inside workings of the Roman Church, but whenever
light is let in we may be sure that there is a motive
for it, and that it is done by some one with whom
it is not safe for the higher ecclesiastical powers to
interfere. My Autobiography shows how badly I was
treated by Roman Catholic publishers, and hov/ they
were perfectly safe in doing it, as they had the Arch-
bishop of Dublin to protect them. And this is the
system which the public is asked to support in place
of the public schools, which are open to public inspec-
tion. No matter what Roman Catholic schools may
teach, or how they may teach, no one dare interfere
unless the bishop chooses to give him permission to do
so ; and he often finds very golden reasons for silence
besides the general Roman Catholic indifference to
education.

The following extracts from another Roman Catholic
paper will prove the truth of what I have stated here,
and will also show that the alleged harmony in the
Roman Church is not so perfect as its advocates try to
make the world suppose.

CONVENT LIFE.

227

" O'Shca's books are literally taken from the
Montreal (Lavelle) bcoks. And the editor of the
Freemans Journal might have taken the trouble Oi
findiiig this out before taking a brief to defend them.
It is very suspicious to see an editor palpably fighting
for a clr.ss of publishers whose works are nctoriously
the dearest and the poorest in the market. Mas the
qiieFtxn of advertising anything to do with it? Most
of the school books printed by Catholic publishers are
made from old pkites.

" As to the question of advertising, any journaUstic
expert will inform our Philadelphia correspondent that
mere advertising can be secured from non-Catholic
publishing houses than from Catholic ones. And the
resources of the non-Catholic houses are so great that
they can well afford to advertise liberally at all times.
If the Frccnian^s Journal allowed conf-iderations 0/
advertising to influence its editorial opinions it would
be foolish to antagonise the secular publishers of school
bcoks. It needs no elaborate argument to prove this.

" The field of the Catholic publisher of school books
is very limited. Hitherto it was more limited. While
the secular publisher has had the magnificent patronage
of the public school boards to depend on, the Catholic
publisher has had to compete with him in the quality ol
his text-books, and at the same time to look entirely to
the parochial schools for support. It is only of late
that the secular publishers, the 'syndicate' publishers
who control the public school book trade, have con-
sidered it worth their while to turn their attention
towards the Catholic schools. But it has become
worth their while, and from the letters of protest we
have received we judge that it has become very much
worth their while."

'P 1

228

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

, I t

'-\

Mj'

■1

1 : •

*- 1

: 1
1

'1 • _

' ' 1

I' i '

irf^li

Cathfilics, especially in Enf^'and, are given on occa-
sion to loud talking aScut " Catholic literature." Most
assuredly if it were not for the efUbrts of a few perverts
" Catholic literature," even such as it is, would not be
known to the public. Now and then an artiilc rf average
iT'icrit finds its way into a Roman Catholic magnzme ;
but I shall let Romanists themselves tell the tale of
the fiilure of tl eir Church in this matter, as well as in
education. With Lady G. Fullerton (a pervert) began
and ended the last attempt ai Roman Catholic works
ef fiction.

The one and openly avowed objc t of the Roman
Catholic Church is to secure the absolute control of the
educntion of the young. The question is one of such
supreme iniportance that it is almost impossible to say
too much on this subject. What do Romanists propose
to teach the young ^ We ha>^e seen what they will
not allow them to be taught. Let us say once more,
the rising generation must not be taught the Bible,
lest it should make them wise unto salvation according
to Jesus Christ ; lest tLe reading of it should show
them the impossibility of salvation through the sa'nts
and angels. The young must learn the Ten Com-
mandments according to the abridged editions of the
" Church, and they must not know that one of the
Ten Commandments given by God forbids the making
of images or of any graven thing for purposes of
worship. The rising generation, above all, must not
be allowed to read history according to fact ; they must
learn it according to Rome, which is quite a different

matter.

" The education of the people," exclaimed the
Cardinal Aichbishop of Malines recently, in the course
of a public address, "is the field upon which will take

CONVENT LIFE.

^29

place the miglit} struggle between error and trulli,
between good and evil."

In Austria, after twenty years of a modified form of
so-called "liberal education," the exigencies of parlia-
irentarism have necessitated within the past few weeks
a j-artial, if not complete, restoration of the supreniacy
of ihe Church in all matters pertaining to education.
The leaders of the clerical faction, including Prince
Aloys Liechtenstein and others, took advantage of the
autonomous and home-rule aspirations of the various
nationalist groups in the Austrian Parliament to pur-
chase their support in all educational and ecclesiastical
matters by promises of assistance in their struggle for
national autonomy ; and thus Count Taafe's Cabinet
has been forced to yield, and to perpetuate a retrograde
movement, which cannot fail to exercise a disastrous
effect on the complicated fortunes of Austria. The
new law revives all the former compulsory religious
instruction, and provides that the same shall be im-
parted by priests, whose authority over the pupils shall
be equal, if not superior, to that of the masters. School
inspectors are no longer to be chosen from among the
professors, but from among the clergy, who obtain
fclmost the complete control over the public schools in
villages and small towns. Moreover, communal schools
are to be closed wherever the Church schools are
deemed sufficient for the local needs. This of course
involves the abolition of a number of national school?,
and will result in the multiphcation of those of a pro-
fessional nature.

A writer in the New York Times says : —
"Within the past three months the synod of Catholic
Archbishops and Bishops of the kingdom of Bavaria
have drawn up and presented to the Royal Government

WTn

a-?©

TNSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

W 4

m f

*:■ 1

^^i

a kind of ultimatum, embodying the following conces-
sions, to which they claim that the Church is entitled
under the terms of the Concordat of 1818. In the
first place, they insist that all Governmert supervision
of the religious and doctrinal instruction in educational
institutions should at once cease; second, that the
' simultanschule,' or schools for children of non-
Catholic parents in which all doctrinal instruction is
avoided, should be immediately abolished ; tiiird, that
Fieem isons and 'enemies of Christianism,' ergo
heretics, should be legally disqualified, and debarred
from teaching in any public or private schools, colleges,
or universi:ies ; fourth, that all normal and pnmary
schools in the kingdom, and all public libraries, r.hould
be subjected to the absolute and exclusive control of
the clergy ; fifth, that the supervision and control of all
doctrinal and theological instruction in the national
universities be confided to the Catholic episcopacy;
sixth, that the Government refuse any longer its
official recognition of the sect known as * Old Catho-
lics;' and lastly, that the internal administration of
the Church in BavaKn, as well as its teachings
and doctrines, be entirely freed from all farther inter-
ference, supervision, and control on the part of the
Government.

" Now although Prime Minister Von Lutz failed at
the time to return an altogether satisfactory response
to these demands, yet it must be borne in mind that his
hesitation and reluctance to comply therewith will be
speedily overruled. For not only are his relations with
the Prince Regent, who is an exceedingly devout
Catholic, much strained, but moreover, he is confronted
in Parliament by an overwhelming Ultramontane
majority. Indeed, his continued presence at the head

Convent life.

±%\

of the Administration, in view of the fact that his
adherents form an insignificant minority in the Chamber,
is not orl}' entirely unconstitutional, but is a direct
violation of the terms of the Magna Charta of the
kingdom. Moreover, it is well to bear in mind the fact
that of the 5,500,000 inhabitants of Bavaria at least
4 250,000 are bigoted Catholics. Under the circum-
stances, therefore, the prospects of the early realisation
of the demands of the Bavarian bishops may be said to
be assured."

I have drawn particular attention to the above-
mentioned ultimatum of the Bavarian episcopacy for
the reason that it displays, in all its brutal nudity, the
goal and object which the Papacy is striving to attain
in every country in the world. In some portions of
Europe these demands are more diplomatically veiled
than at Munich, but the ulterior aim is always the
same.

And lest any doubt should remain as to the fact that
they originate directly from the Vatican, and represent
the views of the Papacy, it may be of advantage to add
that Leo XIII., in a papal brief dated April 29th, 1889,
and addressed to the Bavarian Primate Archbishop of
Munich, explicitly indorses every one of the demands
put forward by the prelates in question. Nay, the
Pope even goes beyond t^lem, and declares that the
commands and instructions issued by the Pontiff or
his representatives are entitled to the most unquestion-
ing and blind obedience on the part of all Catholics,
evt in cases where they happen to have failed
to receive the sancticn of the Government of the
land. The Pope further claims that the Lehests and
ccmmands of the Vatican, not only in spiritual but

¥ ^:1

t I

■I:

L'J

I'll
lit't

•J»!

"I'll

$3*

mSIDE THE CHURCH CF ROME.

also in temporal matters, must be obeyed to the letter,
even if they happen to be in contradiction to the
laws of the land. "The Divine doctrine founded by
our Saviour," says the Pontiff in his brief, " provides
for the preference of the decisions of the Church,
over and above the prescriptions of the civil power
and law. If that were not the case the fundamental
laws governing humanity would be exposed to disas-
trous modification by each individual man, monarch, or
Government." -

The Pontiff therefore explicitly exacts that the laws
enacted by the Curia of Italian prelates at Rome «5hould
be preferred, by all good Catholics, to the laws of the
land to which they may happen to belong. Patriotism
and the duties of citizenship are expected to take a back
seat wherever the Church is concerned.

There is a subject in connection with convents which
I would have thankfully passed by if I had not felt it a
sacred duty to write of it here. I am frequently asked
if there is immorality in convents, and I know that I
have suffered considerably in public estimation from
certain persons by my denial. I must add, too, as a
specimen of the usual uncharitable style of Roman
Catholic papers, that a third — or I might say a twenty-
third-rate Roman Catholic paper, which receives the
approbation of the Romanist Bishop of London, Ont.,
far from appreciating my truthfulness in this matter,
merely notices it with a sneer, saying that I would come
to that later.

There is no such thing as honour, conscience, or
refined feeling in the Roman Catholic Chuich. I should
rather say there is no Christianity. There may be a
veneer of something which will pass for it with the

CONVENT LIFE.

i33

unthinking and the uneducated, two classes who are
the chief support of Rome; but wlen the touchstone
of the supposed interests of the Church is applied,
coarseness and brutaUty reign supreme. As for myself,
it has long ceased to be a matter of the slightest concern
to me whether I have had blame or praise from any
one. My mission is to speak truth as I know it, and
that done, it matters little who blames or praises. The
coarseness and rage with which Romanists attack every
one who leaves their communion is one of the many
proofs which exist of its utterly unchristitin character.
There is no grief for the supposed loss to the person's
soul. All is simply rage because there is another
evidence that Rome cannot keep her hold on ever}'
one who enters her pale.

There are, I regret to say, some Protestants who
do not appreciate statements of fact as they should,
and are disappointed when they do not find sensation.
For such I do not write. I speak of facts as I know
them. As for the facts of others I have had no oppor-
tunity of investigating them. I say nothing for or
against them. There will be always some few persons
who seem to be — if I may say so — born frauds, and
Protestants should be on their guard against them.
There are also persons who never have betin Romanists,
and who must necessarily take their facts second-hand.
No doubt such persons are honest in their desire to
spread the Light of Truth, but when there are two
persons to give evidence, one who has been for many
years a member of the Roman Church, as either a prie c
or a sister, most assuredly it is the part of wisdom to
give the most credit to their statements. Further, ther j
are, and always will be, adventurers whose sole object
is to make a living out of disclosureij. Such persons

iTT

■•■ i»H .■

|t->.: l!'

I" !).

234

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

should not be accepted without very careful investiga-
tion. I have found a case of this kind lately.

A woman, who had been an inmate of a Roman
Catholic refuge for fallen women in England, actually
represented herself as the daughter of a distinguished
Roman Catholic family, described her magnificent
dresses, her jewels, her high life, and last, not least,
declared that she had escaped from a convent in
England. Her whole story from end to end was a lie.
She was simply a ver}' clever adventuress. When I
read this woman's statements, having so many years*
experience with sisters and nuns, I saw at once that
she had never been a sister or an inmate of a convent,
except as a fallen woman. But it was in vain that I
pointed out this to those whom she had deceived, and
I got very little thanks for speaking.

I had opportunity afterwards of ascertaining that
everything which I suspected was exactly what had
happened. The woman averted suspiLion by her
cautious way of writing of the sisters. All she wanted
was the advantage of appearing before the public, at
a time of great excitement, as a person of a distinguished
family, who had made im.mense sacriiices for religion.
Her persistent refusal to ttll where she came from
should at once have awakened the suspicion of those
whom she so cleverly deceived, I dwell on' her case
because Protestants cannot overestimate the importance
of ascertaining who such people are. The injury which
they do to true religion is difficult to undo. I have
given a full account in my Autobiography of how I was
deceived myself by a Roman Catholic, who pretended
she was a Protestant, and obtained entrance to and
help from many convents, on the plea of wanting to
change her religion.

CONVENT LIFE.

«35

Another and a very serious evil which arises from
taking up persons of this class is that it is a great
triumph to Rome. Rome will have more to say about
one adventurer than about a hundred honest men or
women who have left the Church. Such persons, too,
cannot but feel deeply discouraged when they see
adventurers preferred to them ; and it is a still greater
and more serious discouragement to those who are yci;
in the Church of Rome and wish to leave it. All this
trouble could be saved so easily if Protestants would
insist on knowing the previous history of those who
come to them from the Church of Rome. There cannot
be any reason for concealment. Any one who comes
before the public has a rigiit to satisfy the public as
to his or her identity. Excuses are simply cloaks to
shield fraud, and should never be accepted. No possible
injury could be done to a sister or convert from the
Church of Rome, or to her friends, by her name being
known, or the name of the convent from which she
came. The only case in which concealment might be
necessary would be in the case of a person inquiring
who had not decided to leave the Church of Rome.
In such a case the greatest secrecy might be necessary;
but this would be only a form of prudence, which is a
very different thing from the secrecy of fraud.

It is indeed lamentable when the fact of being
deceived by such persons leads to coldness or indifference
towards sincere converts. For such as these Protestants
cannot do too much. They have trials and sulferings
which an adventuress never knows.

It is with great regret I am obliged to say that, al-
though I have no personal knowledge of immorality in
convents, 1 do not question for one moment the statements
which have been made by others on this subject. It

,«■■

236

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

li u I

! I

( I

(' .

}

\\\

r.-l

:| "

i ■- t-

I It"'-!

II I < * f

must be remembered that Rome does what she dares.
It should never be forgotten that her principles never
change, and t!iat her practice is modified to suit all
circumstances. In countries where Rome is safe from
the open light of public opinion her dark deeds are
done. It is terrible to have to say such things of a
Church which calls herself Christian, but history, and
history written by Romanists, gives but too positive
proofs of her evil deeds.

With regard to Maria Monk's much-talked-of book,
it was writ'ien many years since, when Romanism in
Canada was free to do as Rome pleased. What Maria
Monk has alleged against the sisters in Montreal is
simply what Roman Catholic historians admit to have
been a common practice in the Middle Ages, and even
later. It will be remembered that Gerson, the great
Roman Catholic divine and theologian of the fourteenth
century, declared that concubinage was a necessary
evil, as it might prevent greater evils. For full and
reliable information on this and other subjects Mr.
Lea's work "Hi-tory of Sacerdotal Celibac}^," is in-
valuable. The Franciscans had their " Marthas," and
were condemned by a Council held in Magdeburg
(1403) for their dissolute lives. So general was the
evil that the Franciscans attacked the Carmelites for
betraying v.'omen. It is not to be supposed that when
such was the state of the priesthood women conse-
crated to God should escape pollution.

"There is no injustice," says Mr. Lea, "in holding
the Church responsible for the lax morality of the
laity. It had assumed the right to regulate the con-
sciences of men, and to make them account for every
action and even for every thought. When it promptly

- •/

CONVENT LIFE.

^11

caus-ed the burning of those who ventured on any
dissidence in doctrinrl ofinicn or in matters of pure
speculation, it could not plead lack of authority to
control them in practical virtue. Its machinery was
all-pervading, and its power autocratic. It had taught
that the priest was to be venerated as therepresciitntive
of God, and that his commands were to be implicitly
obeyed. It had armed him with the fenrful weapon
of the confessional, and by authorising him to grant
absolution and to pronounce excommunication, it had
delegated to him the keys of heaven and hell. By
removing him from the jurisdiction of the secular
courts, it had proclaim.ed him as superior to all tem-
pi ral authority. Through ages of faith the populations
had humbly received these teachings, and bowed to
these assumptions, until they entered into the texture
of the daily life of every man. While thus grasping
supiernacy, and using it to the utmost possibility of
worldly advantage, the Church therefore could not
absowe itself from the responsibilities inseparably con-
nected with power; and chief among these resp ;nsi-
bilities is to be numbered the moral training of the
nations thus subjected to its will" (p. 355, 2nd ed.).

When the Church had unrestrained power in the
world, and used it so persistently for evil, how much
more power had it in the cloister, and how much easier
was it to use it there for the worst purposes ? The
crime was not for a priest to be unchaste, but for him to
marry. For centuries of the Church's history there is
evidence which no sane man can deny, that the lives of
the priests were a scandal to the whole v^orld, and
that the lives of the sisters were little better. In a
Bull of Alexander IV. (1259) he declares that the

«3i

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

J \

.■i. J

\ Is

9i I

.1 J

':1

i::!l^;

people were corrupted by the priests, instead of being
reformed by them. In 742 such was the corruption of
nuns that enactments were made by Pope Zachary for
their punishment, when found guilty of adultery with
priests. In 125 1 in England the Bishop of Lincoln
made enactments to test the virtue of nuns, of such a
degrading character that 1 cannot repeat them l^ere. The
h'centit usness of nunnciies must have been fearful to
have compelled a bishop to use such drastic measures.

And it may here be observed, in connection with the
license lately given to the Duke of Aosta, by the present
Pope, to commit incest for the sum of fifty thousand
dollars, that the writers of the political and otiier balhids
of the day allude severely to the " making and unmaking
of matrim.ony " for money, which seems to have been
the unvarying custom of the Roman Church for cen-
turies. In I lOl Paschal II. was obliged to send an
epistle to the erclesiastical authorities in Spain on the
subject of the cohabitation of priests and nuns. In 1 394
a petition was presented to the English Parliament for
the reform of the Church, and especially for the reform
of nuns. In 1536 an effort was actually made by a
commission of Cardinals to abolish the whole monastic
system, such was the scandalous state of convents and
nunneries. A work was published called "The Consilium
de emendanda ecclesia." One of the ecclesiastics con-
cerned in this good work was subsequently raised to
the papal throne as Paul IV. But instead of carrying
out the work which he had inaugurated before his eleva-
tion he quietly placed this book on the Index. Perhaps
there has seldom been a clearer evidence of the character
and aim of " infallible " Popes.

One thing is certain, that while "heresy" was
punished with death, torture, and all the penalties which

CONVENT LIFE.

239

the cruelty of the human heart could device, there was
but very slight punishment for the open sins of priests
•and nuns. I shall only say here that sd serious was
the corruption of ihe spouses of Christ at this period,
that numberless cases are reported by Llorente, the
Roman Catholic historian of the Inquisition. He says
the children of nuns and priests were openly acknow-
ledged hy their parents, if not without shame, at least
without serious reproof. In Provence the scandal was
open and horrible. In England Dr. Geddes, a Roman
Catholic priest, who wrote and published, at the com-
mencement of the present century, a book advocating
the celibacy of the clergy, was suspended for this, and
for publishing a new translation of the Bible. With
two more quotations from Mr. Lea's work I close this
painful subject.

" When the Grand Duke Leopold of Tuscany un^^er-
took to reform the monasteries of his dominions, and to
put an end, if possible, to the abuse of the confessional,
it led to a long diplomatic correspondence with the papal
curia as to the jurisdiction over such cases. A public
document of the year 1763 had already stated that the
special crime in question had become less frequent, and
attributed this improvement to the exceeding laxity of
morals everywhere present, for few confessors could be
so foolish as to attempt seduction in the confessional,
when there was so little risk in doing the same thing
elsewhere. Specious as this reasoning might seem, the
facts on which it was based were hardly borne out by
the investigations of Leopold shortly after into the
morals of the monastic establishments. Nothing more
scandalous is to be found in the visitations of the religious
houses of England, under Morton and Cromwell. The

.SBTf'l

■ 1

;

[j/n

1-3

unr

240

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

spiritual c'iicctors of the nunneries had converted them
virtually into harems; and such of the sisters as were
proof against seduction, armed with the powers of con-
fession and absolution, suffered every species of perse-
cutitn. It was rare for them to venture on complaint,
but when thty did so ihey received no attention from
their ecclesiastical superiors, and only the protection of
the grand-ducal authority at length emboldened them
to reveal the truth. The prioress of S. Caterina di
Pistoia declared that, with three or four exceptions, all
the monks and confessors whom she had met in her long
career were alike; that they treated the nuns as wives,
and taught them that God had made man for woman
and woman for man ; and that the visitations of the
bishops amounted to nought, even though they were
aware of what occurred, for the mouths of the victims
were sealed by the dread of excommunication threatened
by their spiritual directors. When it is considered that
the convents thus converted into dens of prostitution
were the favourite schools to which the girls of the
higher classes were sent for training and education, it
can be readily imagined what were their moral influences,
thence radiating throughout society at large ; and we
can appreciate the argument above referred to as to the
case wi(h which the clergy could procure sexual indulg-
ence without recourse to the confessional " (p. 586).

" Rcme itself was no better than its dependent
provinces, despite the high personal character of some of
the pcntifls. When the too early death of Clement XIV.,
in I774i cut short the hopes which had been excited
by his enlightened rule, St. Alphonso Liguori addressed
to the conclave assembled for the election of his suc-
cessor a letter urgirg them to make such a choice as

CONVENT LIFE,

241

would afTord reasonable prospect of accomplishing the
nuuh-iieeded reform. The saint did not hesitate to
chnractet ise the discipline of the secular clergy as most
grievously lax, and to proclaim that a general reform of
the ecclesiastical body was the only way to remove the
fearful corruption of the morals of the laity. When we
hear, about this time, of two Carmelite convents at Rome,
one male and the other female, which had to be pulled
down because underground passages had been esta-
blished between them, by means of w Inch the monks and
nuns lived in indiscriminate licentiousness, and when
we read the scandalous stories which were current in
Roman society about prelates high in the Church, we
can readily appreciate the denunciations of St. Alphonso.
A curious glimpse at the interior of conventual life is
furnished by a manual for Inquisitors, written about
this period by an official of the Holy Office of Rome.
In a chapter on nuns he describes the scandals which
often cause them to fall within the jurisdiction of the
Inouisition, and prescribes the course to be pursued
wi^h regard to the several offences. Among those who
were forced to take the veil, despair frequently led to
the denial of God, of heaven, and of hell; feminine
enmity caused accusations of sorcery and witchcraft,
which threw not only the nunneries, but whole cities,
into confusion ; vain-glory of sanctity suggested pre-
tended revelations and visions ; and these latter were
also nc nfrequently caused by licentiousness ; for in
these utterances were sometimes taught doctrines
utterly subversive of morality, of which godless con-
fessors took advantage to teach their spiritual daughters
that there was no sin in sexual intercourse. As in
Spain, it was the practice of the Roman Inquisition to
treat the offenders mildly, partly in consideration of the

242

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

temptations to which they were exposed, and partly to
avoid scandal." (pp. 587, 588.)

It '

Ij ;'

i I,

nr:

1: '

'-I

\'l

u
It

lillioiil

f, .5

When such was the state of the " holy " Roman
Catholic Church when she had full control, and had
no Protestants to hinder her liberty of action, as she
so often complains at the present day, why should
narratives such as those of Maria Monk, and of Fath,T
Chiniquy, be questioned ? They only say what Rome
herself has said, over and over again for centuries, in
those feeble efforts to purify the Church which wcie
made from time to time, when the state of its morals
was such as to threaten its final dissolution. The
book of Maria Monk was written many years since,
when Rome had uncontrolled power in Cana la. Such
outrages on humanity, as she describes, would be
impossible at the present day, and therefore would
not be attempted ; but let Rome again attain the same
power, and the same results will follow.

But Rome has not changed. The case of Bruno,
so recently before the public, should convince any
one who does not wish to be deceived, or who does
not deceive himself deliberately, that Rome has not
changed. She would be immoral now as openly
as she was for centuries, yes, and as openly as she
is to-day in Mexico, if she did not fear public
opinion. It is quite clear that if Rome can control
American Protestant organisations like the Knights of
Labour, and interfere in the government of nations, she
could also, if she wished to do so, control and reform
t'.e morals of her own priests. When the bishop of
a large diocese in the United Statts gives to the public
Fuch a l.oriible account of the demoralisation of his
priests, as that which I have already quoted from the

CONVENT UFE,

243

pen of Bi.-hop ITogan, what must there be under the
surface wliich will never be known until the clay of
doom? When Cardinal Manning cannot keep all his
priests from drink and immorality, uhat is the state of
the Roman Church in England, with all its advantages ?
And yet she boasts that she, and she alone, is the
"holy" Church; and in all r.gcs and all times she
has found men who are fools enough to take her at her
own valuation.

The superhuman skill with which Rome hides the
iniquities of her priesthood is a matter of admiration
for all men. She would have been wrecked long since
by the sheer weight of her own vilencss, if that vilcncss
had not been hid('en by threats of present and fi'iure
penalties, hurled at those who wished to speak public! /
of her sins. Roman Catholic gentlemen in New York
have been heard to relate tales of the vileness of the
priests of their acquaintance which I could not record
on these pages, and yet these gentlemen still remain in
nominal communion w iih the Church of Rome. It suits
their political interests to do so, and as for religion they
have none. The rising generation of American Roman
Catholic men are going in precisely the same path as
the men of Italy, of France, of Spain, and of every
country where the Roman Church has had unliniiteel
power. They first learn to despise their ecclesiastics,
who teach one thing and practise another. Then they
learn to hate them, and revolt against all religious
authority soon follows. Yet w ith these facts before their
very e}es Protestants will do all they can to support a
system with which those who know it best will have
nothing to do. Was ever infatuation so fatal or so
foolish ?

\ am well aware that it is not love for Rome which

liii

244

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

makes the An.erican millionaire fall at the feet of the
Ca. dinal of Baltimore, and the Archbishop of New York.
They curse the necessity ^^liich obliges them to pay
homage to these men, and, let me add, they imagine the
nccesrsity. The Roman Church pises before an easily
gulled public as the guardian of law and order. The
Pope says, " I am the only person, and my religi ju is the
only religion, which will keep the king on his throne, or
enable the rich man to hold hifi wealth secure ; " and the
king and the rich man, looking in these troubled times
for a power which will protect them, turn to Rome,
and Rome finds occasion to appear as if she, and she
alone, could control the hungry multitude. "See," she
cries, "how I have brought these troublesome Knights of
Labour to my feet. You feared they would revolutionise
labour, you feared they would wring from you some of
that capital to which for the present I recognise your
right, wiihout making any curious inquiry as to how it
has been accumulated. Trust to me, and I will protect
you." But v/hy does not the too confiding milliniaire
and the anxious statesman ask, Why have you not suc-
ceeded in your own country? Why has your power
been overthrown wlierever you had temporal rule ?
WHiy do you not control the assassination societies in
your own Church ? Why do you not pacify Ireland ?
No; the shallow politician, and the unscrupulous poli-
tician, and the selfish millionaire grasp at the present
s^ood, and care liltle for the future evil. "After me the
deluge. If I c ...i hold my own now let the future take
care of itself." And how the future will take care of
itself let the past history of the effects of Roman rule
tell.

If (here is no prostitution in convents to-dav, let it be
remembered that it is so because a strong public opinion

v-'ll

CONVENT LIFE,

245

will not allow it in countries where Rome has not 3'et
all the power she so ardently desires. I know how a
Roinanist shrinks with horror from the very idea of the
spouses of Christ being even named with outcasts, but
sentiment will not alter fact. There is too much
historical evidence that the spouses of Christ could fall,
as well as others of their own sex. No matter what we
may feel or how we may shrink with horror, the facts
remain, and our true wisdom is to prevent the recur-
rence of evils which are so terrible. When Rome
not only tolerated but encouraged the concubinage of
priests rather than allow them to enter upnn the sacred
ties of marriage, what may she not have allowed in the
cloister ?

For myself, no one could have heard of such narratives
as that of Maria Monk with greater horror than I did.
No one could have expressed greater indignation, or a
more burning desire cf vengeance on those whom I
supposed had lied deliberately. I lived m.any years of
my life with sisters who were as good and as pure
as women could be, as far as their moral character is
concerned. Nati rally 1 believed that all the spouses of
Christ were alike. As for priests, I believed that they
were as near argels as mortal men could be. I was as
indignant as the most devoted Rcmanists if I heard
the least aspersion on the character of a priest. I had
under my very eyes a case of- the most lamentable
depravity on the part of a priest ; but so imbued was I
'with I he idea that it was not possible for a priest to

sin, thj.t I did not see whi.., if I had bee

iess sus-

picious, I certainly should have seen. It was not till I
ibund not cnly that priests could ruin girls, but that
very little was thought of it when they did so, that my
eyes were opened.

:*?!

I' ■^- '

246

INSIDE THE CIIUPXH OF ROME.

. t

'• i

iin

•\

:;t^

' i i

■'1

M V.

I saw enough to open my eyes to the possibility of
evil in convent life if I had even the least suspicion that
such a thing was possible. I believe that the shock
which is given to sensitive and spiritual minds when
t'ey find that there is evil, or when an}'thing comes
before them which even hints at it, is one cause why
evil is so easily perpetuated. The power of the con-
fessional is another great protection to the evildoer.
If any Roman Catholic sees, or knows, of evil done by
a priest or a sister, they are in duty bound to speak of it
in the confessional, and here at once all further mention
of it will be forbidden. However priests may abuse
each other in private, they are at least loyal in protecting
each other's — shall I say characters, or sins, in public ?
If, for example, I had mentioned in the confessional, as
I ought to have done, that I had 3cen a sister and a priest
in an improper position in a certain Irish convent, I
would have had a more miserable life than I had, which
is saying a good deal. It would have been the part of
common charity and common prudence to have warned
the sisters that this priest was a drunkard, a class with
whom no woman is ever safe, yet for many reasons he
was the very last person whom I would have ever
suspected of drink, though others knew his real
character.

I remember the late Dr. Moriarty, when Bishop of
Kerry, talking to me one day of the strange "fancies"
which sisters sometimes took, and telling me that a
f ister in one of his convents told him every time he
(ame that the priests and the Rev. Mother were too
familiar. I felt annoyed at his telling me this, as all
iv .man Catho'ics feel when they hear anything against
t'icir Church, r.nd not the less so because he alway;5
bctmed to think it was a good joke. While I was in

CONVENT LIFE.

247

Kenmare the superioress of a large French religious
order in Texas came there several times to look for
young girls to go out with her as sisters. The way I
was sought and visited there I know was one cause of
my many troubles, for it excited the jealousy of the
sisters, and especially of those who were natives of
Kenmare, who, with one exception, were of that low and
ignorant class who cannot bear to see any one noticed
except themselves, and who have not sufficient intellect —
shall I say common sense ? — to appreciate the possibility
of another having what God has not given them. This
superioress told me stories of drunken priests which
horrified me, and of the trouble she had with priests
and sisters. I could not disbelieve her, but it was the
first revelation to me of what I learned later was but
too common in religious houses or convents where the
Church of Rome is free from Protestant observation.
Later I learned that the further Rome gets from an
open Bible the greater danger there is. Texas is not
far from Mexico. In the remote and western States of
America, as in Mexico, priests will live lives which they
dare not live in the States, where public sentiment is to
some degree controlled by Protestant opinion.

::\ .

CHAPTER XI.

iii^

"BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM."*

" Everv good tree bringcth forth good fruit ; but a corrupt tree
bringeth forth evil fruit." — Matt, vii. 17.

WE have shown in the last chapter, on the undeni-
able evidence of the Roman Catholic editor of
the New York Freeman's Joiwiial, that sisters, to get
a little money, deliberately deprive their pupils of the
educational advantages which they are in duty bound
to give them. If such a charge had been made against
convent schools by Protestants it would be indignantly
denied, and would be attributed to Protestant malice
and bigotry. But this is not all. The editor says that
the Roman Catholic poor, who can so ill afford it, are
deprived yearly of " millions of dollars." But yet even
this is not all. The same paper has the most caustic
and cutting attack on the morality of the sisters, in the
matter of their distribution of prizes. Nor can this
be considered as of small moment. Only those who
have been familiar for many years with convent schools
and their workings can form an idea of the terrible
shock which is given to the moral perceptions of
children by any failure of justice on the part of those
whom they are taught to revere so highly.

Let it be remembered that the children are taught to
look up to the sisters as something superhuman, that

BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM:' 240

^■^ — I ■■ \ • .1 -M ■ ■ ■ . -—■■■■■ — I.. . . ■ I. — .. - — ■■■ .1.1 I ■ II,,—

the eyes and ears of these little ones are sharp, and
criticising, though unconsciously to themselves, and that
a defect, much more a serious fault, in a sister, is to
them a terrible crime, and makes an indelible impres-
sion. I can quite endorse the criticism of the editor of
the Freeman^ s Journal, but if I had accused sisters of.
the gross injustice as well as of the deliberate f. lud
of which he accuses them, it would be at once denied,
and attributed to every motive but the true one. Here
is what this Roman Catholic gentleman says of the
way in which sisters' schools are conducted. The
article is headed " The Reverse of the Medal."

V?'

" The medal nuisance reigns merrily in these days.
Medals may be good for boys. They are very bad for
girls and worse for girls' mothers. The heartburnings,
the envy, the anger, the rash judgment evoked by
these little bits of gilded metal leave traces for many
years. Schools are injured by the competition for
medals, friends separated, and priests and religious
accused of all sorts of meanness in the height of the
medal season.

" If Mary Scholastica Jones is to have the medil for
useless industry, a branch very much affjcted in some
schools, Mary Angela Smith's mother puts on her war
paint. The Joneses I Everybody knows how old
Jones made his money. And there are things about
the Joneses that she could tell. As for Sister Mary
Paul, who was obliged, poor woman, to invent a new
study in order to give a new medal, it's as clear as
da^/light that if her mother wasn't a fourth cousin of
Mary Jones' stepmother that medal would never have
gone where it went. It is hinted, too, that if the
Joneses had not given an extra donation to the organ

II n

»So

mSTDk THE CHURCH OF ROMS.

'^ \

ill

1 •*:' -

if ,

it:-

fund the medal for useless industry would have adoined
the deserving neck of Mary Angela Smith.

" The recent tribulations of bome good religious in a
neighbouring town will illustrate the troubles of those
who give medals. They were to have a drama played
by the e'h'fe of their classes. Intense excitement.
White frocks. Curtain ready to rise. Good sisters
charmed with the rehearsal of the Long Lost Chile/,
who was also to be the Violet in an afterpiece, sing a
French song later on, and play the Bou'anger March
(six hands) at the end. Applause on the other side
of the curtain. But where is the Long Lost Child?
She appears with her mother, who announces that
there shall be no Long Lost Child that night if her
Jane is not to get a medal. Then follow three other
mothers with three other children, who have just dis-
covered that they are to have no medals. The drama
cannot possibly go on without these three, because one
is Queen Esther, the other is a Hebrew Shepherd, and
the third a Gipsy Maiden ; and besides, they are
down for 'Silverv Waves' on the programme. The
consequence is that the curtain stays down. There is
no drama, and four mothers return swearing vengeance
against the school, and filling the air with taunts and

msinualions.

»»

Now it is certain that the mothers in question were
also educated at convent schools, and this is the fruit
of such training.

A novel was published some years since, in which
the absurcities and the frauds of convent education
were thorou:^hly exposed ; and any one who knows
anything personally of convents knows that " Hogan
M.P." was true to the life. I have myself seen the

"BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THE Mr 25!

bitterest jealousy and heartburning which has followed
a public exhibition in Engli-h and Irish convent
schools, and in the " commencements " in the United
States, so graphically described in the above extract.
What do the children think of the conduct of sisters
who can stoop, and do stoop, to the meanest devices
to gain the good word of the rich ?

I heard the following account from the very lips of
the sister concerned. The " Ladies of the Sacred
Heart" (a curious name for those who take for their
patron the lowly heart of Jesus) concern themselves
very little with the poor. Their work is all for the
rich ; and it simply deprives the respectable and
f^truggling Roman Calholic girl of one chance of earning
her living. Roman Catholic girls have no chance of
earning their bread by teaching except in poor schools ;
and even in these they are anticipated by sisters. The
extent to which the sisters deprive both the Protestant
and Roman Catholic working classes of a means of
living is a subject which has never received the con-
sideration it deserves. The Ladies of the Sacred Heart,
however, have generally a few poor children in a
separate school, to make some little show of care for the
poor. The lady of whom I have spoken had charge
of these children. On one occasion the Rev. Mother's
Feast day came round, and of course she ought to
receive a cosily present. This system of making
presents to superiors is one which is obviously a source
of such hefirtburnings that in my own case I posi-
tively forbade it. The custom, however, is general. It
happened that the young ladies of this school had been
?o heavily taxed for gifts and donations, that they
were known to be absolutely penniless. The sister
who had to collect the money for the prt sent wss in a

25*

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

1 '

' w

;.|iH

, ( ■" '; ■

'- . Hi

i 1 >

i; i
■ £ . 1 i

sad dilemma. Just as it is con^^idered an act of "dis-
loyally to the Church " when a priest fails to subscribe
to a testimonial to a bishop, for whom he may have no
1 eal regard, so it is considered " disrespect" for a sister to
fail in the accustomed marks of attention to a superior.

The money had to be got somehow, so the sister
went to the sister who told me the fact, and said she
must get the money from the poor children. The
sister to whom this command was given had been
a member c f the order for many years, and had made
her final vows, but she had not lost all heart and con-
science. She positively refused to do this act of
injustice, and declared that the poor children needed the
money far more than the Rev. Mother, or any one else in
the order. As these same sisters have recently refused
four hundred thousand dollars for a small plot of land
near New York which they own, some idea of their
enormous weaUh may be formed. This seems to have
been the last drop in the cup offered to this sister.
She had again and again been required to do things
which she felt were against her conscience, and un-
happily, or happily for herself, she could not Invariably
practi£e the " blind obedience" which is required from
religious. The end was that she left the order, and
is now living at home, though she still belongs to the
Roman Catholic Church.

There were annual examinations held while I w'as in
Kenmare, at which a much-edified but very ignorant
public were surprised by the ready way in which the
children answered questions which were, apparently,
put to ihem for the first lime at these examinations.
This farce was, and I suppose is still, solemnly played
out. The questions were all carefully prepared some
time before the examinations, and the answ^.rs were

"BV THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THE Mr 253

also written out. The teacher asked the questions
extemporaiieousl}', and the children answered the ques-
tions, which they had been taught with much piins
and labour, to all appearance in the same extempo-
raneous manner. On one occasion 1 was sitting next
to the late Dr. Morriarty, their bishop. I saw that he
was impressed, and I aisked him what he was thinking
of. He replied, "I am marvelling at the memory of
that girl who is asking the questions." I knew then
that the bishop at least was not imposed upon.

Oiie must have lived in a convent to know all th,-
little and the great frauds practised therein in the name
of religion ; and the worst evil is that i. is made a sin
not to do this evil, or even to condemn it.

A young lad}', belonging to the upper " four hun-
dred," who had been for a short time at one of the
convents of the Sacred Heart, told me the folio A'ing story.
Here, if anywhere, we might suppose that humility
would reign supreme; but this is far from being the
case. The young ladies who are educated in these con-
vents are the daughters of very wealthy parents, and
are treated accordingl}', and distinctions are made which
produce incessant jealousy. This young lady told me
she got into considerable trouble, and was eventually
removed, at the request of the nuns, for asking (juestions
when she should have held her tongue. One of her
questions was sufficiently amusing. She had been
told that whenever she met a sister she should make
a profound bow to her, and stand on one side until the
sister passed. She asked why this was required, and
was told it was not intended to pay any homage to the
sister, but that it was a reverence to the guardian angel
of the sister.

One of the strange anomalies of convent life is the

254

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROI^rE.

I.I I

■

ll *

'.t

WW'

I' f

.i «• '

■:\ V

existence of a class called "lay" sisters. These
sisters are treated as inferior beings, and yet, according
to the teaching of the Roman Church, they are as
much spcuscs of Christ as the choir sisters, and
should hold just the same rank. I may add that I had
such a strong feeling as to the incongruity of the lay
sister element in convents, that I decided not to have
lay sisters in my own institutions, and therefore we
were all equal. In America the idea of a "lay"
sister is quite contrary to the spirit of the Republic.
The young lady I have just mentioned thought that
the lav sisler should be treated the same as the other
sisters, and acted accordingly in perfect good faith.
But she was told that this was not light, that, on the
contrary, the lay sisters should step aside for her,
and bow to her when she passed. The girl asked if
the lay sister had not a guardian angel also, and with
the result that for this and other inconvenient inquiries,
she was sent home as one likely to corrupt the morals
of her companions.

I have seen the lives of some of the best sisters in
Ken mare made perfectly miserable by the petty jealousy
of others who were their inferiors in virtue, and in
education. As the superioress was an uneducated
person, she was entirely at the mercy of the sisters who
understood the national system of education, and every
one had to suffer in constquence. Two or three sislers
who had never left the village of Kenmare, and hj;d all
the conceit of a very limited education, of which tliey
thought a great deal, because they knew nothing better,
ruled the house, and the children of the convent schools
were not slow to see the state of things and to comment
on it. Since my arrival in America 1 have met some of
the childrep of the schools, who told me they often feU

■J" (-1

nr
to

"BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM:' 255

inclined to rise in rebellion against the insolent treat-
ment which Sister Agatha, a very gentle sister who
conducted the higher classes, received from Sister
Joseph. So great was the insolence of this sifter to
myself (I regret to use the word, but I do not know
how I can describe her conduct by any other term),
that on one occasion I was on the point of leaving the
convent, and taking shelter with a Protestant gentleman
horn her violence, in which she was encouraged by
Bishop Miggins. I was some years her senior, and
that circumstance alone restrained her.

If those who imagine a convent to be a place of repose
and sanctity spent even a few weeks in one, they
would soon be undeceived. Jealousy of each other,
jealousy of superiors, jealousy of ^ jnft^ssors, — these and
many other things, which are inseparable from human
nature when placed in certain positions, are the miser-
able result of convent life all over the world.

Those who only see sisters in the parlour or in
the street are easily and sadly deceived. Sisters are
prudent enough to conceal their animosities, and to
hide their griefs from the public. I know it is difficult
for those who have had no experience of convent life
to understand why sisters conceal their troubles. But
how many a wife is there who bears wrongs an ' suffer-
ings in silence for years? Her pride or her self-respect
keep her from open complaint. It is just the same with
sisters. They know too well the uselessness of com-
plaint, and that although it cannot help them in any
way, it wi 1 most assuredly make their sufferings far
greater. I have seen a sister nearly faint aAer spend-
ing hours rubbing the hands of a priest, who fancied
this treatment, and required this and other services
from the sisters,

urn

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

i/..

1.0

!.l

1.25

If 1^ m^

•^ !■■ 1 2.2

!!■ lis lillM

1.8

1.4 111 1.6

■7F

'i?,^

&?,0

256

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

'Ill

' .

I have seen the sisters day after day occupied for
a considerable time bathing a priest's feet in the convent
parlour, after he had been digging in the garden for
his amusement, and in his awkwardness had hurt
himself slightly. The man was undoubtedly a little
erratic in his behiviour, and his meanness in requiring
such services from women was a curious contrast to
his high professions of sanctity, and of respect for
the religious lile. He died a bishop, and I presume in
the odour of sanctity. I believe that his persistent
persecut'on of myself arose from his keen suspicion that
I had the most utter contempt for his pretensions of
sanctity, and for his conduct in such matters. As for
the sisters, the way in which they knelt at his feet to
perform this unnecessary service, which if he had had
a spark of manhood he would never have required,
was siifficitnt to show their character.

The superioress of the Texas convent told me that
on one occasion she and the sisters had to cut
down a priest who was trying to hang himself, a victim
of drink ; but she seemed to think drink too common
an occunxnce to trouble much about it. She told me
also that she had to keep a sharp watch over the
young sisters and the priests. It is impossible for
Protestants to understand how it is that a Roman
Catholic, knowing all these things, can yet remain a
Roman Catholic. Yet it is so.

I shall never forget the first time I saw anything
like open quarrelling in a convent. It was soon af^ter
I entered the convent in Newry. There was a Sister
Joseph there, also an unfortunate name as far as my
experience went, for the saint, after whom she was
named, whatever else he might do for his clients, did
not make them amiable, Miss O'Hagan, as I have

**BY THEm FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM:' 257

I V Iff-

said in my Autobiography, had just been made superior,
to the intense annoyance of most of the older sisters.
She was herself a good woman, anxious to do her duty
according to her light ; but it can be easily understood
that being very much younger than the sisters subject
to her, :he was looked down upon by them. Sister
Joseph, I must say, lost no opportunity of annoy-
ing her, and this in a way which could not be
complained of as a direct disobedience or fault. I
could hardly suppress my astonishment at seeing this
sister, and indeed many others, going day after day
to receive the Sacrament of the altar, and yet day
after day quarrelling with each other and with their
superior, in a way of which any ordinary Christian
would have been ashamed.

The choir was a subject of perpetual and disgraceful
quarrelling. Those who know anything of how
quarrels abound in Church choirs, Protestant as well
as Roman Catholic, may form some idea of the trouble
in a convent, though all its members are supposed
to live the lives of saints.

In convents where young ladies are educated, and
especially in the Loretto convents, it is the custom
for a sister to chose or be chosen by each pupil as her
confidant. The misery and heartburning to which
this foolish custom gives rise could be scarcely under-
stood outside the walls of a convent. A book has been
published lately in England by a gentleman who spent
some time in a monastery in that country, and who left
it in utter disgust with the puerilities with which the
monks occupied themselves, though it does not appear
as if he had left the Roman Church. In a review of
this book in an " Anglican " paper the writer states
that hq is sure the "Cowley Fathers" live a very

»7

' 1 ■

■ 1.

■1'

358

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

difTerent life. I can assure l.im, or others interested
in these n^atters, tliat bad as convent life is in the
Church of Rome, it is peace itself compared with the
life of Anglican sisters. The want of charity, the
quarrelling, and the pettiness which reigns supreme
in these institutions is below contempt.

It was the rrisfortune of a friend of mine to pass a day
and night, or part of a night, in one of these Ritualistic
institutions in New York, under circumstances which
should have secured her every kindness, but only to meet
with conduct of which a respectable heathen would not
have been guilty. Scarcely had sb.e arrived when she
was told that one of the three sisters who formed the
whole community (for these ladies are very seldom
able to get or keep many members, no niatter how
gteat their wealtii) was jealous, and in a temper,
Ijecause she had not been consulted about the visitor.
The " Lady" supeiior was absent, and the sister who
took her place went to her room and locked herself up,
rnd left the amiable number three to do as she pleased.
The lady who had asked the hospitality of these "sisters"
had been recommended to them by a bishop, and
a near relative of this bishop made all the arrange-
ments, and was to have called for the lady the next
morning. She was treated f om the first with the
utmost rudeness. The "Lady" superior an^ived in the
liight, and next morning at daybreak came to the room
v;hich the lady in question occupied, and ordered her
out of the house, wiih an insolence of tone and manner
which no lady would have used to a servant. Nor
was there even the shadow of an excuse for her
\iolence. Heaven help the poor penitents who are
consigned to the care of such *' sisters."

An enormous sum of money is now being expended

"SV THEIP. FRUITS YE SHALL A'iVOlV THEM.'' 259

on building a larger institution for these three women,
and with the assistance of plenty of servants they will
manage to carry on some kind of reformatory work.
My friend suggested that if they commenced reformatory
work amongst themselves it would be no harm. No
doubt there may be some Anglican convents where
Roman Catholic practices are not closely co{)i':d, and
where consequently there is more peace and charity.
To mo the awful part of all this is the high profession
of religon made by those who are daily and hourly
guilty of such sins against charity.

It seems to be forgotten, in estimating the work of the
so-called religious orders in th : Roman Catholic Church,
that it is our duty t) j idge the work by its results.
In doing this I shall confine myself exclusively to
Roman Catholic statements ; and it is indt-ed amazing
that Roman Citholics do not see for themselves how
utterly t!;eir Churcli has failed as an educator, or as
an elevator of the people. Here is whit the Norlh
Wcs'eni Chronicle^ the oHicial organ of Bishop Ireland,
of St. Paul's, Ivlinncsutn, has to say on this question.
And yet this bishop has done his best to bring thousands
of unfortunate Iiish to I. is diocese to incur the same
unhappy fate. But when I asked permissii:)n to do a
work approved even by the Pope, to save thes:^ poor
children, I only met an insulting refusal. It is ?b?^urd
for bishops and priests to complain, as they do con-
tinually, when Protestants come forward and try to
save the offspring of their unhnppy followers, while
they will not use \X\t least efforts themselves to save
them.

^* From the number of destitute Catholic children,"
says this paper, " that we see immediately surrounding

i6o

IXSIDE THE CIlURCn OF ROME.

Ii ■

ourselves, whom we cannot Rcnd lO chnrlt.'tb!e institu-
tions because tliey have no means to keep them ; from
the number of Catholic chi'dren in non-Catliolic institu-
tions throughout the country ; from the number we see
at largo, thrown on a cold, selfish, and heartless world
to seek their daily bread; and from the newspaper
reports of distress in towns and cities, we are forced to
believe that at the present time in t'le United States
there are more destitute CnthoUc children exposed to
the certain corruption of faith and morals than there
were Catholics in this country nearly a century ago,
when th-; Holy Father, Pius Vf., appointed Right Rev,
John Carroll to watch over, direct, and govern the
American C'uirch. Whit a terrible thing it would be
if the Pope had then left the Catholic people of this
country exposed to the loss of faith ! And are not the
souls of so many chil.lren of the Church who to-day arc
positive ly exposed to corruption, as precious in the sight
of God, and as deserving of care ? That there are many
thousands, tl.rough exposure and destitution, on the
way to apostasy is too patent to be denied. Perhaps
never before in any other country has there been such
an exposure of the children of the Church to apostasy
and immorality, as here at the present time.

"The officials of a Protestant Benevolent Association
have informed us that in twenty-one years they have
sent to the West over 30,000 cliildrcn, of whom at least
20,000 were Catholics ; and still the train goes regularly
once a month with from 130 to 1 50 children for distribu-
tion. We know several other societies, five hundred
and more Protestant societies, that have in the West
established agencies to which they are continually
sending Catholic children. It is sometimes said tL..t
these societies kidnap the little ones, but we can Iwrdly

"^K rmm PruiTs y£ sitaU k^dip- tiiem^' a6i

credit such reports. They can find plenty in destitu-
jon without steaHiig any. If the Protestant societies
da steal Catholic children it is very disreputable for
them. Yet we think it is more disreputable for Catholics
to let so many go unheeded, and then complain of the
few that are stolen.

"Last December we visited two Protestant schools,
not the so-called common schools, but Protestant free
mission schools ; nor do they belong to the society that
took care of the twenty :housand and consigned thjm
to ProtcFtanlism. In both these schools there are about
500 CatJiolic children. They have been run for over
twenty yeiirs with the same class of pupils, who also
attend S ibbith School on Sundays. . . . Twenty-two
years ago two priests were passing along the sidewalk
as the children were coming out, and one of the priests
said to the other, ' What a pity it is that we have no
place to send these children, where they could be brought
up in their own religion.' And to this day we have
no place to send them. It is an undeniable fact that
a large percentage of the children provided for by
I'rotestant Societies were once inmates of Catholic
institutions.

"A few days since a gentleman told us that on the
15th of last May (1879) he v/as at Kankakee, 111., and
saw two cartloads of ch-ldren arrive from New York,
ihey were quickly distributed to farmers and others
who had been forewarned of their coming. From the
children's Celtic features, he judged the majority of
ihem were Catholics. And he inquired, ' Is there
no way of stopping their (the Protestants) infamous
practice of stealing Catholic children ? ' "

What a disgraceful confession this is, above all, when

262

msrDE THE CnVRCff OF ROME.

one thinks of the enormous sums of money in the
hands of the Church of Rome.

The Catholic Visitor, Richmond, Virginia, a paper
published under the Episcopal approbation of Bishnp
Kenne, gives the following account of the state of the
Holy Roman Ciitholic Church in his diocese. It is no
wonder that infulelty is the result of Roman Citholic
education, and that this bishop, when made head of the
Roman Catholic Univt rsity at Washington, was obliged
to go to Europe for professors.

J I

1 ^

■\ ■'

. \

I ^

"The greatest enemies of the Catholic Church are
Catholics. The genius of this great country will never
perhaps admit of a persecution of the Church. Yet the
persecution will and does take place. Who are the
persecutors? They are bad Catholics. It is a grand
thing to be blessed with the faith, but to practise its
maxims ib necessary. We must not close our eyes to
the grept fact that the worst enemies of our faith and
native land are Irish. There is a class of grovelling
pcTticians who float themselves upon their Irish and
Catholic names, and yet are in their lives a contradiction
to everything that is sacred and grand in the Irish
character. These a.re to be found in almost every
village and city of the country. Th^ Irishman who
ignores the sacred obligations of his Church denies his
Gcd, and becomes the greatest enemy of his race and
creed. We are in this country losing more by the in-
fidelity of Catholics than we are gaining. The Catholic
who neglects to assist at Mass on Sundays, or to ap-
proach the sacraments as commanded, is a living scandal,
especially to the little ones. As soon as one command
of the Church is ignored grace is lost, and the end no
man knows. We need practical Catholics to-day."

"BV TFTIim FIWITS YE SHALL KNOW THE Mr 263

Another Roman Catholic writer says, in an article
headed, "Drink, Destitution, and Apostasy": —

"An immense amount of the preaching and writing
among us this last half century has been, and still is,
on the necessity of the Catholic faith. There is also
some exposition of the 'd'>ings of the drink/ 'economic-
ally, socially, and morally,' as the standard report iy.
That is all very good. But what seems to be commonly
overlooked by the preachers and the denouncers of
the drink is that the drink's injury to (he faith almost
countervails the benefits of the preaching. And this
not merely, not chiefly, because the drink, in its con-
spicuous effects upon certain of the faithful, brings
discredit to the Catholic faith, where otherwise it would
be considered and embraced, but because it casts it out
of where it was infused by the Holy Ghost. For it
makes Catholic parents to leave their children destitute,
and so they get reared, hundreds and thousands of
them, in non-Catl-olic institutions, and in homes not
only indifferent, but bitterly hateful toward the Church.
Only for the drink, the few Catholic children that
would be left orphans would find an abundance of
happy Catholic homes qualified and glad to receive
them."

As to the State of New York, where the wealth of
the Church of Rome is almost unlimited, and v*liere
the archbishop makes and unmakes the chief magis-
trates at Lis sole \\ill and pleasure, it is simply a
disgrace to humanity. It is only necessary to read
the reccrdii of the police courts to see the names,
nationalit}', and religion of the criminals.

Philadelphia also supplies her share of Roman Catholic
aiminals.

I-

wr^

264

/NS/I>£ TnE CHURCH OF HOAfS.

' /

ii' '

The last report of the Presbyterian Hospital i'l New
York shows that Irish and Roman Catholics are a very
large majority of the cases treated ; and yet these
Protestant institutions, and all connected with them, are
the subject of constant abuse by priests, while they
grossly neglect their own people. I am acquainted
with a hospital in Washington built right opposite a
Roman Catholic Church, which the priest will not take
the trouble to cross the road to visit, and where a
Protestant gentleman reads prayers and Scripture every
Sunday for the inmates. I could mention a hospital
in New York similarly situated, where the inmates,
Roman Catholic and Protestant, have to look to a
Protestant minister for spiritual care, unless the priest
is sent for specially.

The London (England) Tablei is full of complaints
of the neglect of English Romanists to care for their
Churches and their poor, and of loud and noisy
lamentations at the zeal shown by Protestants in look-
ing after those who are going on the downward path \o
ruin, uncared for by the Church of Rome, until it is dis-
covered that Protestants are providing for them, when
there is an outcry against proselytism, and a call for
money, which seems to be the panacea for all the ills of
Rome. Yet none of it is used effectively to lessen the
torrent of evil. Priests die almost millionaires, but
leave their churches in debt and their money to their
relatives. A niece of a recently deceased priest was
the happy recipient of $50,000, and other members
of his family shared in proportion. The New York
Mail and Express gives the following statistics : —

" The amounts appropriated to Catholic beiievolent
and charitiible institutions since 1869 foots up in the

*'BY THEIR FRUITS YE S^ALL KNOW THEMr 265

aggregate nearly $20,000,000, ^he sums in individual
instances being as high as $2,000,000, while a number
of grants for several hundred thousand d hilars are
registered. Considering that the Roman CathoHcs are
believed to pay only about one-lenth of the taxes, one
would say that they had their full share of corn from
the public crib. It is true that some of the Protestant
denominations have rcrtivtd ^-.iniilar grants at times,
but the amounts are qui! 1, . ' iderable, and the great
bulk of Protestants are o , ■ ^' i to the principle."

The Mail and Express also states that $1,200,000 of
New York city property is under control of Roman
Catholics, who pay simply a nominal tax while agree-
ing to use the grounds and buildings for charitable
purposes.

But if the Roman Church is so holy, and is doing
her duty to her spiritual children, why should this state
of demoralisation exist, which gives Protestants the
opportunity to proselytise? The truth is, that Rome,
weighted down with her own infallibihty, cannot purge
herself from evil. She can only utter querulous cries
of complaint against those who are trying to save her
lost sheep.

In England, in America, in Europe, it is still the
same. The Rev. T. Regan writes to the London
Tabid .'--^

"St. Charles, Ogle Street, October i6th, 1888.

"My dear Everard Green, — You will be sorry to
hear that the resources of this mission have diminished
to such an extent as to threaten it with absolute
extinction, unless timdy help be forthcoming. I am
up to the neck in debt, in spite of the cheese-paring
economy which I am constantly practising."

. I

I'j

^ }

'*!

t .'

it >•

2C6

lA'SmE TUB CHURCH OF ROME,

Wtv

f^:J

•

, '

i^'H

■ i ■ ; '•

I '

.. Tlie R(V. Charles Doardman writes: —

" Promising candidates for the priesthood are yearly
rejected, because there is no one to supply them with
intellectual food. Mass is said in outhouses for want
of a few 1 undred pounds to raise a respectable building
for ihe Lord of Hosts. And this in w< althy England.

" Well, peihaps the reader will ask if he reads so much
of my letter, what do you want? I want more gene-
rosity en the part of the well-to-do. I want them, as
the saying is, to come out strong. I want them to
assist, and to assist witii a strong lever, those whose
shoulders are overburdened. I am not living in a
college mystlf, so I can speak dispassionately. I am
living in a small country mission, where I have learnt that
Gcd helps those who help themselves; but I have been
in colleges, and have seen what I have here portrayed.
I fear we are losing souls from a famine of intellectual
Catholic food.

" I am, sir, your obedient servant,

" Charles Boardman, D.D.
"LoNGRiDCE, Of.'oif r 25/A, 1886,"

Bishop Co?grove, of Davenport, Iowa, speaking of
Catholic papers, sa3s: —

*' We find that about one Catholic in forty is a sub-
scriler to one of them. We find the combined circula-
ticn of al the Catholic papers of the country to be less
than that of some single issues cf the Police Gazette;
we find it less by thousands than that of the journal
published by another single establishment, the Methodist
Book Concern. Protestant exchanges cl arge that our
people are ignorant, that they lack intelligence, and
usually they have decidedly the best of the argument,
for the facts are very stern and hard to face."

! I

■

"JiV THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM" 267

This indictment of Romanists for not supporting
their own journals is signiHrant.

The complaints of Reman Catholic papers — English,
Irish, and American -of the utlcr incapacity of the
Jesuits, the brothers, and the sisters, who teach the
rising genera' ion of Roman Catholics, are worth study-
ing. And yet we are told incessantly that if the
" Church " had only all the power she wants the world
at large would be con\erted. Is it unjust to ask fiist
for a little fruit from all the power which that Church
posscss^es at present ? The following, all from Roman
Catholic papers, «^how the prcicnt state of Roman
Catholic educati

The New York Tabid says : —

"Sisters have not had the training indispensable for
the efficient and honest carrying out of their duties.
A religious vocation is not a certificate to instruct others,
either unto righteousness or learning. When a coir.-
plaint of this incompetency was made to a parish priest
without obtaining a hearing, and wiicn the matter was
referred to higher authority, we were informed that the
authority of the parish priest is complete and exclusive.

" We have no means of testing the truth of these
averments, but our informant, while pelulant and
irritated, is reliable and conscientious. We draw the
attention of pastors and superiors to his statements.
He also draws attention to the fact, which is not dis-
puted, that since the religious in France have been
requirtd to submit to the examination to which secular
teachers are subjected, the schools conducted by the
religious haye greatly increase 1 in value, and risen in
the esteem of the Catholic people.

Ps 'I

WF"

2C8 iN^rDE Tim cnVRCri dF lionm.

I (

"We propose to say a few plain truths about our
Catholic academies.

"The complaint i:: oftenest made by Catholic parents
that they cannot send their children to Catholic schools
because the latter must be prepared to ninkc t'lcir own
way in life, and the public schools are better conducted
for qualifying tiiem for it. This is not absolutely and
universall}' true. But it is true in many cases. What
is the reason ? Or are there more reas >ns than one ?

" Perhaps there is an atom of truth in the fol-
lowing letter, of which we print only the pertinent
paragraph.

" ' Will you undertake to defend schools whose
teachers never pass an examination before assuming
the functions of the teacher, and who a day before,
being clothed in the gowns of reli.^Mous, of 'sisters ' of
one conimunit}^ or another, are themselves pupils, and
not scholars in any sense ? Is it not a cruel imposition
upon our working Catholic people that incompetency
is thrust upon their children in the name of God, and
that they are thus robbed, in a great measure, of the
attainments and the traininsr with which their Pro-
testant companions set out in life? Is it not notorious
that the discipline of Catholic scliools is so lax that
boys and giils come out of them utterly incapable of
self-control ? '

"These are serious questions, and they imply gravo
accusations. We do not propose to defend anylhinjj;
merely because it is Catholic, but we do propose t '
censure without reser\/e or fear anything avowedly
Catholic vhich ouglit to be censured. Our corre-
spondent claims in the body of his letter, which is not
all in a spirit to justify its publi.ation, that the teacher-.
in some Catholic schools are notoriously incompetent."

■Hi

mmmm

"BY THEIR FRUITS VE SHALL KN'OIV THE Mr 259

Even religions instruction is neglected, as the follow-
ing letter, published in the Nurtli IVestcrn Chronicle,
shows : —

"Sir,— How very sad and even humiliating it is to
look around, and \vi;hin a very small radius, and
see the number of young people, young men espcci.il'v,
who ought to be Catholics, and are never seen at
church any more. Who is to blame, they or the
parents? Have they got instruction enough to make
them firm in th.eir belief in the Catholic Church ? Or
have they been sent to catechism a few times, and
perhaps to a priest who could hardly speak a word
of English, and then expected to be good Catholics?
They may continue going there while under their
parents* control; but have ihtir parents any reason for
expecting they will continue in it once they get away
from home, and if they do not, I repeat, wl.ose fault ir-
it ? They got no instructions to make them believe in
the right Church. Here is a ripe field for any Pro-
testant. If Catholics would only take as much interest
in their religion as Protestants do, there would not be
so many going from the Church. Surely Protestant
lay people are missionaries as well as their ministers,
and sometimes a great deal more zealous. Anything
relating to Church matters interests them at once, and
they always keep up such an interest in conducting
their Sunday School, while, alas! how true it is that the
Catholics not only will not take hold and do nothing
themselves, but wW not even co-operate with the piicst
in anything for the promotion of their holy religion."

The Italian Romanists of New York, we are told,
will not support their Churches, and their priests have:
to lock to the Irish to do this for them, The editor of

jj
"1

270

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROVE,

a New York paper had an anicle recently about an
Italian priest who he says " cHlcI for his flock." He
writes ; —

" Father Kirner died for his flock, and yet at his
Month's Mind there were many Irish face?, but scarcely
an Italian one. At the great function, of St. Antho ly's
the other Sunday there was hardly an It.ilian face
visible, though St. Anthony's is understood to be an
Italian stronghold."

The editor of another paper says : —

" Italians are never counted on to support their own
Churches, or thtir own piiests, in this countr}'. They
give no'hing fur marriages, christenings, or otlur
ceremonies that in th^^ churches of every other denomi-
nation Ccdl for acknowledgment. Their church.es are
built by the people of other nationalities, Irish most
often, and maintained by them, and the Italian priests
cannot 1 .)ok for sustenance to their Italian eonp.regations
In fact, the pennies put into the poor box arc oftttn
surrendered to the same Italian who, next moment, will
revile the Church because it does not think it incumben
on it to give him a salary when out of work, or return
him to Italy with the price of a vineyard in his
pockets."

So much for Italian devotion to the Church of Rome.
As for the sta'ement tliat Father Kirner died a
*' martyr," it is on a level with the boasts about poor
Father Damien. The latter went to the Roman
Catholic lepers, who had been utterly neglected in a
Ltatirii where there were many missionaries to care
for the leper Protestants. And yet from the way in
which he has been mentioned it would be supposed that

no one had ever attended to the leper settL^ment until
he went there. Instead of boasting, the Cliurch of
Rome should be ashamed of h^r previous neglect of her
own people — a neglect which was only remedied when
Protestant attention was called to it. Father Kirner's
case would be better described as suiciJs. He was
warned again and again of the risk he ran in being his
own architect, and when his Churcli fell the authDrities
were about to take action to protect the lives which his
folly or ignorance had endangered ; and yet he is calleJ
a " martyr."

If it had been said that he had caused th2 d:ath of
many of his fljck it would have been thci truth. It
was well known in New York at the lime that he
wotdd have been prosecuted before the fatal result, if
it had not been for the p.nver which the Roman Church
has there, which makes it dangerous to cross a priest
in anything, unless the ecclesiastical authorities are
against him. No doubt in time to come Fatiier Kirner
will be qioted as actually having died for his i\yzk, and
perhaps he will be canonised, so easy is it for Rome to
deceive the world

'* Inspector Martin," says a writer in the New York
Worlds " who was dismissed for negligence, states that
he warned Father Kirner, but he knew that Father
Kirner had influence enough to get the perm t (to
endanger the lives of the builders, and his own). It
is hinted that it is easier to get such permits one way
than another."

Surely the sacrifice of so many valuable lives should
deprive Father Kirner of the title of " martyr," unless
he has earned it b/ causing the martyrdom of honest
labourers, whose interests he should have been the
l>it to protect. The inspector is made the victim to

. (

•A ■

2^^

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

public opinion, but if the pricit had lived no one would
have dared to blame him ; and the inspector knew well
what the consequences would have b?en if he had
interfered with the priest. Such is the result of the
power of the Ciiurch when unrestrained.

As for the Italims, their religious instructior is
utterly rc^^Ucted in Italy. Strange that the Pope, who
claims that he can govern the world, is so careless
about his own flock. If "an enemy " had written this
what an outcry there would have been.

A New York Roman Catholic writer was very angry,
when the truth was published in the Roman Catholic
papers about the state of Italy. He says : —

•I I

:*Mi

" Was there then any need of bringing before the
public the following indictment against the Italian
clergy for criminal dereliction of duty, in order to
explain the religious ignorance of some of the Italians
in New York ? The duty of even rudimentary instruc-
tion and training in the principles and practices of the
Christian religion has been grossly neglected by large
numbers of paiish priests ; the state of ignorance among
this people cannot otherwise be accounted for.

"Ihere are thousands of Italians in this city who do
not know the Apostles' Creed. Multitudes of men and
women of this people do not know the elementary
truths of religion such as the Trinity, the Incarnation,
and the Redemption.

" Mr. Lynch takes it for granted that the clergy have
fixed revenues.. It is hard to see how the poverty of the
people can explain their ignorance. The apathy of the
clergy in instructing the people is sometimes explained
by the fact that they have fixed revenues, independent
of the people, and fixity of tenure for life. They would be

I. »

^y TttEiTi FRUITS YE SHALL KlfOiV TIJEM:* 273

more energetic in imparting religious knowledge if they
drew their incc ne from the people, and their positions
or promotions depended on their exertions.,

" What, then, has been their religious life at home t
Some peculiar kind of spiritual condition, fed on the
luxuries of reh'gion without its substantials. Devotions,
pilgrimages, shrines, miraculous pictures and images —
indulgences they have been accustomed to, together
with, in all too many cases, an almost total ignorance
of the great truths which can alone make such aids
to religion profitable."

In other words, the religious life of these Italians,
in their own country, was rank superstition, and their
priests and bishops are responsible for it.

By all means, then, if an American or Irish priest, or
Mr. Lynch himself, cannot go and instruct, those who
are yet across the water and are apt to remain, let a
pious Methodist preacher and his wife be sent to
Naples at once to instruct them. For Methodism is
assuredly preferable to this " kind of spiritual condition,
fed on the luxuries of religion without its substantials."
The benighted people will at least be taught that in
God there are Three Divine Persons, and that One of
them became man to redeem us. They will also learn
the Apostles' Creed, and no longer receive the sacraments
invalidly, as they seem to be doing now, because they
" are not well int cructed enough to receive them."

The New York Freeman's Journal is very angry at
Father Lynch for exposing the state of the holy
Roman Catholic priesthood. It says : —

" Certainly Mr. Lynch must have told some home
truths when he could excite all this indignation."

y I

(

1|.

274

mSTDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

M ,

The London (England) Tablet hss the fi)llovving very
logical statement about the condition of the Roman
Catholic world before the Reformation ; but what has
it to say to the above (Roman Catholic) account of the
state of the Pope's own clergy at the present day ?

*' It is quite true th?.t there was still much irregularity
and wickedness at the opening of the sixteenth century ;
otherwise the so-called reformation movement, begun in
violation of self-imposed vows in robbery, sacrilege, and
violence, could not have had so many ready and willing
adherentF. But judging by the principles and the
practice of those old religious orders, by what they did
and what they attempted to do, it is fair to conclude
that the world has those orders to thank, that in spite
of the weakness of poor human nature the * Reformers,'
after all, were not able to accomplish as much harm as
they might ha\e done otherwise."

■.1

The Roman Catholic Tablet prints the following
criticism, from one of its correspondents, on Roman
Catholic schools, lay or religious. And it is just
because conscientious parents know well that their
children will never get a thorough education under
Roman Catholic teachers that they even dare episcopal
wrath, and send them to the public schools.

" Most persons find that at this age (fifteen or sixteen)
Iheir boys have acquired a smattering of classics, a
cupeificial knowledge of mathematics, and a vast fund
of conceit, none of which is of the slightest use to them
in starting life. I have asked the question of a great
many masters, and certainly of a greater number of
parents, and all agree that the majority of thi^ir boys

"^V THETR FRUITS YE ST/ALL A'XOIV THEM:' 275

leave collo.:;e before they are sixteen ; and I think, there-
fore, that I am quite right in as=;uniing thit the heads
of most of our colleges are officially aware that the
hoys will have to go into business, and will be withdrawn
from college life before they reach this age. Yet, sir,
knowing this, not one of the great colleges, such as
Ushaw, Stonyhurst, Beaumont, Oscott, or ethers has
a system of education calculated to prepare a boy for
a commercial career.

"It passes my understanding how the Jesuits, for
instance, who have beautiful colleges, complete with
every comfort, equipped with all that the love of our
holy religion, the love of science, the cultivation and
knowledge of art and music can produce, deliberately
pursue a system of teaching -,{ which three-fourths of
their scholars never remain long enough to obtain the
full benefit. They learn Latin and Greek, but within
six months of their leaving college they have com-
pletely forgotten them. Had they learnt French,
German, book-keeping by double entr}', shorthand, and
a good deal of arithmetic, they would at once, upon
entering an office, be found most useful to their em-
ployers, and rapidly obtain a position of trust. Did not
the report of the London Chamber of Commerce, which
was published and commented upon lately, fully point
out how it was that young clerks of German, Dutch,
and other rationalities, receive comparatively large
i^alaries, and occupy all over the United Kingdom
positions of responsibility in commercial houses, while
young Englishmen, for want of familiarity with modern
languages, and ignorance of moneys, weights, manners,
and customs of foreign trading, have either to be con-
tent with subordinate positions, or have to emigrate to
the colQnie.15."

V't

276

IKSIDE THE CnVRCn OF ROME.

'.I

y I

■i

The Richmond CalhuUc Visitov says : —

" It is rcnlly a monsure of disjirace to the Catholics of
this city that ll cy shr w so little ir.tcrcst in societies
connected with tl.cir Church, but especially one of the
nature of tb.e Catholic Union. Just view what has
been done for the Young Men's Christian Association,
and no doubt anirng the contributors are man} Catholics,
'k\ho do absolutely nothing for the societies conncct«.'d
with their own Church. It is a shame, and it is as little
as such.can do to encourage this society by an occasional
visit to the rooms, especially on li:;erary evenings."

The Calholic Citizen says :—

" There is a gre:it similarity in the Catholic type in
all our cities. The education of the young has been
such that a cheap 'hop' if their greatest attraction, and
their nearest approach to the 'literary' is a taste for
variety ati^atcur theatricals. As for the older head-,
they are often too modest to be worth mentioning.
' Put money in thy purse/ and evince no public spirit,
are among tlieir i ules of conduct."

No wonder that educated converts complain thus of
Roman Catholic ignorance.

" It is a pitiable fact that we have no Catholic histori-
cal associations, and that the works of our Catholic
ancestors wliich as such belong to us, are published
by Protestant societies — the Surte s Society, and the
Camden Society, for example; and it is still more
pitiable that in the list of members of these societies
scarcely a Catholic name is to be met with. It would
really be interesting to know in how many Catholic
colleges and semijnaiics, not to speak of the libraries

"/?K rnfJR FRUITS YE SHALL AWOfV TIIEW 277

of cither clergy, convents, or laity, the works of Catholic
historians arc to be found."

The following sticistics are gathered from the
census. In proportion co every io,OD3 inhabituits in
the United States : —

Illiterates. Pu\ipcrs. Criminals.
By public schcols of StiTtcrf MassatliuEctts 71 Cj 11

Dy oublic schools of 21 States . , 350 170 75

By Roir.an Catholic schools , . . 1,400 410 160

In the stntc of New York the Romm Catholic
parochial school system turns ou' three and a half
times as many paupers as the public school system.
No wonder that Macaulay says of Ultraimntane edu-
cation, that under its power the loveliest and most
fertile provinces of Europe have been sunk in poverty,
political servitude, and intellectual torpor.

Th: Catholic R:vicw of April 1871 thus explains the
reasons why this Church docs not proviJe even the
simplest elements of education : —

" We do not indeed prize as highly as some of our
countrymen appear to do, the abihty to read, write,
and cipher. Some men are born to be leaders, and the
rest are born to be led."

This is certainly true. The only pity is that so
many Protestants try to support the pretensions of
Rome. A recent public speaker. Chancellor Henry
R. Pierson, of Albany, delivered an address at the
commencement exercises of St. John Jesuit College,
Fordham. He said, with a gush which has caused his
srce(h to be copied into every Roman Catholic paper,
and which will cause it to be republished and commented
upon for years to come : —

"Though I am a Protestant, I can thank God that

a I

278

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF HOME.

• \

! - •

)

: ; !

; \

■ 1

llurc is a Catholic Church. You have nothing of
which to be asiiamcd in the CatlioHc Church, and much
of which you ( ught to be proud. I, a Protestant, tell
you that you need to stick up boldly for your religion,
and the people with whom you come in contact will
like you all the more. That, in substance, is the feeling
of every honest and candid Protestant."

Chancellor Pierson will no doubt be flattered very
much by the Romanists, as " an honest and candid
Protestant," and when there is a question of voting for
any ollice which he may desire, he wi.l be sure to have
all tb.eir " hoiest " votes. But one cannot help wonder-
ing if t!ie chancellor is honestly ignorant of Rome as she
is, or if he is wilfully blind.

One would 1 ke to know what Chancellor Pierson
thinks, not of the education of a few young men in a
Jesuit College, but of the Roman Catholic j^opulation of
the slums of New York, and indeed of its aldermen,
and other Roman Catholic officials. Is he proud of
them ?

W''

CHAPTER XII.

SOME HOJiJAN DIFFICULTIES WHICH PROTESTANTS

SHOULD CONSIDER.

" Who comforfcth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to
comfort ihem which aie in any trouble."— 2 Cor. i. 4.

''r^HERE is at present a deep stirring of thought
J. among Roman Catholic laymen, which is none the
less earnest because, for obvious reason?, it cannot
make itself heard in public. It should be distinctly
remembered that public expression of opinion, unless
it absolutely coincides, eiiher from policy or from
conviction, with the governing powers of the Roman
Catholic Church, is absolutely prohibited.

Hence Protestants naturally think that a pale reflex
of harmonious belief exists in the Roman Catholic
Church, with a placid acquiescence in Papal infallibility.
Never was there a more lamentable and disastrous
conclusion. The Protestant who can speak his mind
socially, politically, and morally, cannot realize how
utterly impossible it is for a Roman Catholic, be he
priest or layman, to say what he really thinks. A
curious and very interesting evidence of this was given
quite recently by Archbishop Walsh, in connection with
the recent Papal pronouncement on Irish affairs.

He said that while Protestants were obliged to decide
on such matters (he referred to the last Papal pro-

i*»

ill

' I

380

mSTDE THE CHURCH OP HOME,

1
i

1 1

i
1,

i ■' '

\ ,

' \

1 I

■'!

' ; 1

i 1 1 ^ : '

. : I

I 1 ' i
J j I

nouncement) according to their conscience, Roman
Catholics were bound to obey the voice of God as made
known by the Pope, and were not allowed the exercise
of a private conscience. " Mappy Protestants," a
Roman Catholic friend of the writer's exclaimed with
some emphasis ; " they are allowed to have a conscience,
and informed that it is their duty to use it, whereas
we Catholics are denied a conscience practically, since
we are not to use that which we possess." In fact, it is
the plain teaching of the Re ^an Catholic Church that
the conscience, once submitted to Rome, must remain
for ever submitted. How deeply the Papal questions
of the hour are trying men's souls will never be known
until the Day of Account.

Ancient upheavals of thought in the Roman Catholic
Church should at least satisfy the world that there
never has been a dead level of belief or opinion in that
Church. What anguish of heart and soul there must
have been in the ages of Luther and of Savonarola ;
what heart agonies in the time when the " poor men
of Lyons " and the Waldenses suffered " loss of all
things," for what they believed to be a purer gospel
teaching. We hear only of the great warriors, the
giants of the battle, the leaders in the fight, men whose
thoughts set the world on fire ; we hear little and think
little of the rank and file ; and yet they also thought
and suffered anguish in their desire to obtain an
answer to the stupendous question — What is truth ?

How could missions of reform have been accomplished,
if there had not been vast multitudes of thinking men
to follow the reformer and leader ? One hand may
light the beacon fire of truth ; it needs many hands to
feed the flame and keep it burning.

There is as deep an agitation in the Roman Church

Some ro.^/an difficulties.

2%\

to-day as tlicrc has ever been. The fire s.nouldcrs ;
when and where the flames will break forth God only
knowtth. But for those who desire truth to prevail
there is a terrible responsibility if they " break the
bruised reed, or quench the smoking flax."

It is unhappily the case in America that there is a
very strong feeling amongst some Protestants against
any change of religious Oj)inion ; and this feeling
naturally finds an outcome on individuals who change.
It is also an unhappy fact, undeniably and infinitely
harmful, that some of the priests who have abandoned
the Roman Catholic Church are of immoral character
and degraded habits. Men of honour and self-respect
do not wish to be classed witii such n:en, and would
endure any sufferings sooner than have the name of
being one with them even in sympathy. Hence an
immense and crushing difficulty lies in the way of
those who see many evils in the Roman Catholic
Church. They are powerless to reform it from within,
and equally powerless to reform it from without. Men
do not ask the cause of this miserable degradation of
so many priests. They do not inquire why they came
to be outcasts ; they only see a painful fact, and draw
natural but false conclusions.

Any other body of men may ciTect a reform in the
discipline of their Church, or may leave it without
reproach, if they believe that their conscience prompts
them to do so. But it is not so with the Roman
Catholic, be he priest or layman, be he ever so honour-
able, be his career ever so blameless, be his convictions
ever so strong. He is maligned, sneered at, and
persecuted by the Church he was striving to reform,
and for the prosperity of which he would have given his
life blQod ; and he is sometimes discouraged by Pro«

i-t-

il*

2S2

INSIDJ^ THE CHURCH Oh ROME.

testants, who denounce this Church for refusing liberty
of conscience to her children, and yet, such is human
nature, discourage those who act on this principle.

Let us suppose the case of a pervert to the Roman
Catholic faith, who entered the Church before the
personal infallibility of the Pope^ was made an article
of faith, as I did ; let it also be remembered that if a
Roman Catholic doubts the personal infallibility of the
Pope he is as surely consigned to hell for ever as if he
doubted the Trinity. A pervert, then, is received into
the Roman Catholic Church ; he is taught that it is de
fide to believe in the infallibility of the Church. There
is no mistake about the matter; it is plain. The Church
is infallible ; its living voice is heard through lae
Councils, and through them only. The idea harmonises
with his previous thoughts, for such men have generally
been recruited from the ranks of advanced Anglicans,
who, locking for certainty of belief in the multiplied
confusion of opinion, have flung themselves in despair
into the arms of what they believed would prove a
happy certainty.

There was a certain grandeur, a commanding dignity
about the infallibility of the Church as a body. The
decrees of dogma came from the united voices of great
and reverend men inspired by the Holy Ghost, and
saying with the Apostles, " It seems good to the Holy
Ghost and to us." In every congregation of men there
must be a governing body. The decrees of the Fathers
of the undivided Church demanded the respect of
Christendom, and the obedience of the early Church.

All this the pervert believed, but suddenly, and with
little warning, came the decree of the Vatican Council,
that the Pope should be declared personally infallible.
Wa.^ it to be- wondered at if men wept at this terrible

SO^rE J^OA/AA' DIFFICULTIES.

iS3

change, wept as the men of Israel wept when the g'ory
of the first temple was recalled by the pale reflex of
it in the second ?

As no other ceremony, or condition, or sacrament of
the Church was changed, the great multitude of Roman
Catholic people concerned themselves very little about
the matter. They had always been told what they
were to believe, and now they were told ta believe
sometl ing els?, and they Vv'ere too indilTerent, or too
ignorant, to inquire further. But there were men who
felt, men who thought, men who wept tears of agony
in silence ; for who dare trust his fellow in a Church
\,\vhere the least utterance of opinion is followed by
condign punishment ?

A letter by Bishop Strossmayer, published in the
Kohiische Zciiung soon afte; the Vatican Council, puts
this fact very clearly : —

" The Vatican Council was wanting in that freedom
which was necessary to make it a real Council, and to
justify it in making decrees calculated to bind the con-
sciences of the whole Catholic world. . . . Everything
which CO d resemble a guarantee for the liberty of
discussion was carefully excluded. . . . And as though
all this did not suffice, there was added a public violation
of the ancient Catholic principle : Oiiot^ semper quod
tbiqitc quod ab omnibus. The most hideous and naked
exercise of Papal infallibility was necessary before that
infallibility could be elevated into a dogma. If to all
this be added that the Council was not regularly con-
stituted ; that the Italian bishops, prelates, and officials
were in a monstrously predominating majority; that
the Apostolic Vicars were dominated by the Propaganda
in the. most scandalous manner; that the whole

i :■
if'

2^4

INSIDE THE CnURCII OF ROME.

arparatus of Ihat political power which the Pope then
exercised in RoiVie crnlributed to intimitlate and repress
all fice ut'icrancc?, you can easily conceive what sort of
liberty, that essential attribute of ail Councils, was
dispUyed at Rome."

I i

t ■ >

How many thousands, how many m.illions sank into
the depth.s of dcs[)air in consequence of this decision
can never be known tl.is side of eternity. It is only
now, N\hcn the personal power and pcrs-iial claim of the
Pope to exercise that power in politics is being enf:)rccd
that the multitude has begun to realize what was do
in the Vatican Council. Thought is stirred, action is
sure to follow.

No doubt Emerson's saying is true, "Tell the truth,
and the world will come to see it at last." But the
world is sometimes long in coming, and the prophets
of truth aie very apt to have a good deal more respect
shown to their sepulchres than to themselves.

Yet it is strange why a man's change of religious
opinion should net be respected, as much as 1 is change
of opinion in matters of science. Men of science are
obliged from time to time, in consequence of further
rt flection or of further knowledge, to change, to modify,
or perhaps to aland' n completely, preconceived opinions
\\hich lh(y once firmly held. Yet they are not
reproached for ihi?. Truth is unchangeable, else it
would not be truth. But do we always see truth
clearly, and may there rot be causes quite outside of
our own centrol, or conscience, which may cause us to
see mere or less clearly at different periods of life?
Dees not reason develop with exercise ? Dees not
our power of intellectual exercise inciease with practice?
And though the Roman Catholic Church- forbids its

."lOME ROMAN DIFFICULTIES.

2SS

was

members the use of reason in matters of faith, and
practically forbids the exercise of conscience, yet
changes have been developing, either for good or evil^
in the Roman Catholic Church ever since its founda-
tion, which give evidence that some of its members
have used their power of reasoning with unconscious
disobedier.ee.

Iriih politicians, like many of their countrymen, often
inherit their religion from their mothers and preserve
it through their wives ; and as its numerical strcngHi
is \.\\ great point made by Catholics when they wish
to impress on their own minds, or on tlie minds of
ethers, the groat power of the Church in th's country,
the numeiical strength of the Roman Cathohcs in
Ameiica has told, and has told beyond all doubt, in
politics. But w!;at is tlie real— raihcr we should say
what is the spiiitu:il value of this preponderaung
influence ? Does it lessen crime ? Does it lessen
suffering? Has it elevated the moral or intellectual
condition of the mas:-ies in New York ? lie would be
a bold iian who dared to say, in the face of facts,
that the Roman Catholic Ciiurch has been a powerful
influence for good in that city. And yet was there
ever a body so boastful of its own virtue ? It is time
that some one cried out and awakened the rulers of the
Church of Rome from their dreams of self-complacent
sccuiity. If the shepherd sleeps, what shall become
of the hapless fl:ck ?

Building churches, building schools, establishing
colleges, publishing panegyrics on ecclesiastics which
should make any self-respecting man sink into the
earth witii shame, that he should be the subject of such
gross flattery; is this a sign of real solid Divine life?
A very amusing instance of this abject flattery of

2S6

IKStDE THE CTIURCH OF ROME.

I I

'.'!
(

ecclesiastics occurred lately. A poem was written by
a pritst, in which Cardnal Gibbons was glorified in
metre, and out f f it, with the grossest adulation. Each
verse had the refrain, *' Loved Cardinal, Great Cardinal; "
but the poet suddenly burst into Frcm h, and finished
by declaring that the Holy Father had given the
cardinal the coup do grace, when he elevated him to that
dignity.

Look at New York ; it should be pre-eminently a
Romish city. The mass of the Roman Catholic popula-
tion is Irish, or of direct Irish descent, and of the most
faithful Catholic nation on earth ; but who will dare
to deny the miserabl}' social and religious condition of
the mass of the Irish population ? Look at the exterior
and social aspect. It is true that New York is crowded
with costly churches, rich vestment?, much singing and
show, which attract the multitude even as the flame
attracts the moih. But uhat solid foundation lies
underneath ? The churches are magnificent and costly,
and heavily burdened with debt ; but few are conse-
crated, though they have been built for many years.
Is this creditable to ecclesiastical management, or to
religion ? The poor are heavily — I might almost sa}'
ciuelly — taxed to pay the debts, or rather, the heavy
mortgage on these churches, and with little hope of
reprieve.

We have before us a report made by the Rev. Fathe''
Colton in regard to St. Stephen's Church, lately occupied
by the Rev. Dr. McGIynn. He announces a strawberry
festival, to last through a whole week, for tl.e benefit of
the church. He urges the congregation to send hin>
in contributions for an immense bazaar, and makes the
astounding announcement that although the debt of
thq Church amounts to 1^140,000, he is about to

SOME ROMAN DIFFICULTIES.

287

increase it by ^^GOjOOO more. It is said in the report
that much sympathy is felt for Father Colton at being
obliged to increase so much the heavy debt, but that
he will obey the mandate of the Council of Baltimore
to th? very letter, by building schools, Th^ old build-
ings now occupied by the primary schools are to be
destroyed, and hmdsome new structures are to be
erected in their place. The Catholic Review, Archbishop
Corrigan's organ, sympathises with Father Colton, but
it does not sympathise with the people who are again
to be taxed so heavily.

We have already shown, on Roman Catholic
authority, the kind of education which Roman Catholic
children will get in return for all this expenditure.
The subject is of such great importance, in view of the
unceasing efforts which Rome is making to control
education, that I give here additional evidence from
Roman Catholic sources of the utter incapacity of
Romish teachers. The New York Tablet says : —

:;Cd

:rrv
t of
lim
the
of

" But the fact remains that our Catholic schools must
equip their pupils for getting on in the world. In
some of them, especially in som.e girls' academies, the
course of study is framed upon the fundamental idea
that there is no world, or that there is to be no
laborious getting on in it for the fortunate inmates of
such institutions.

" This spurious standard of education is imported from
the decayed courts of the Continent, and from the
despicable and depressing circles of 'gentility' in
Ireland and England. It has no proper place in the
United States. Every child, boy or girl, should be
equipped to make a livelihotd ; and should be given
the most practical as well as the Ripst refined gnd

IFf^

iS8

INSTDE THE CTWRCIt OP HOWE.

learned education which the circumst?nces of his
parents enable him or her to acquire. The twin
nction that there is a class in this country of ' superior'
person?, ought to be driven in disgrace from our
Catholic schools. The other da}', a young miss attend-
ing an academy in the interior of a certain State was
asked if tliere were any day scholars at it. * Oh no,'
she answered, with polite disdain; 'except some little
peasant children from the village.' '"'

The truth is, that sisters, from the very nature of
their mode of life, are the very last persons who are
lit to train youth. Tiiey may prepare children for the
other world, according to Roman Catholic ideas of
preparation, but they certainly have failed to prepare
them for this world, according to the testimony of
an immense number of Roman Catholic parents of all
nationalities.

The amount of money obtained from the Roman
Catholic poor will never be known in this world, and
is very little suspected. A priest, at his own will and
pleasure, announces that a certain sum of money will be
required weekly or monthly from each person; and
woe to the unhappy individual if the demand is not met
promptly. We kjiow churches where three different
collections are demanded and obtained at each Mass
on Sunday, from a patient, though often indignant
people.

As in the case of Dr. McGlynn's successor, each new
priest must do some new work to get credit for his zeal.
But all this is dons at the expense of the poor of his
parish. The priest? get all the honour, and the poor
get all the burden.

The New York Frcemati s Journal ^ which expended so
much red-hot shot on Dr. McGlynn for the debt which

SOME ROMAN DIFFICULTIES.

289

he left on his church, is lost in admiration of Father
Colton for his zeal in increasing and probably doubling
it. Father Colton, it says, is "quite cheerful" about
it; and he well may be, considering that not one penny
of the expense will come out of his own pocket, and
that he will get all sorts of ecclesiastical and epi- copal
honours and glory for collecting other people's money.
The statement of the editor of the Frccmmis Journal
is amusing in more ways than one, and we give it here.
He says : —

"St. Joseph is a rich and powerful friend, who has
often proved himself a benefactor to others even in darker
hours than now, frequently causing magnificent churches,
convents, and other institutions to rise seemingly out
of nothing, as in the case of the splendid building
erected by the late Rev. Father Dromgiole in this city
(known as the Mission of the Immaculate Virgin, but
erected by the St. Joseph's Union through the medium
of twenty-five cent subscriptions), at a cost of over
$300,000, not including the property on Staten Island,
which v.ith other expenditures would bring the total cost
up to about half a million of dollars. . . . Would it not
be well to try some special devotion to St. Joseph with
the above intention, such, for instance, as keeping a light
burning constantly before his statue until the debt
is paid ? "

Well, if burning candles to St. Joseph will pay the
debt, by all means let them be burned. But we fear
the poor Irish servant girls of the parish will have a
good deal more to do with the payment than St Joseph,
and that it will remain for another priest to increase
their burdens.

And here it may be well to ask if Stt Joseph can <)o

»9

290

mSFDE THE CHURCfT OF ROME.

i i

all these wonders, why do not Ronan Catholics ask
him to put down the liquor traffic, which is causing such
ruin to souls? While I write th's there are five men
under sentence of death in New York alone, who can
trace tiuir ruin to drink.

There is an utter recklessness in the way in which
bui'd ngs are demolished, which certainly could be very
well made to serve the purposes for which the new
ones are intended, and handsome new structures are
erected witlioit the sliL.htest regard to cost, because
they are buih at the expense of a long-suffering people,
and though the vast mass of these l^apless Romanists
are suffering untold misery, not always from their own
fault, but too of.en from the neglect of those who should
be their guiJes.

There is but little money to spare for helping the
honest poor, because splendid schools, and lofty spires,
and magnificent colleges are supposed to be the great
needs of the nineteenth century, and the Irish bear the
burden of all. It was lately announced in the New
York IVorld that St. Anthony's Church, which is
situated in one of the poorest parts of New York, and
was especially set apart for Italians, is chiefiy supported
by Irish Catholics, though the congregaton and the
pastor are all Italians. We may well ask what is to
become of the Roman Catholic Church in America if
the Irish people are alienated from it, as the Catholic
people of Italy, and France, and Germany, have
become ? The Italians will neither build nor support
their own churches, and it is left to the Irish to attend
to their spiritual welfare.

Reports will be sent to Rome of the devotion and
care of the Archbishop of New York for the Italians of
his diocese ; but will even one word be said of their real

SOME ROMAN DIFFICULTIES.

291

benefactors ? Will they receive even a passing meed
\of praise ? And in this connection I may ask, will
,one word be said or known in Rome of the thousands
of Italians in New York who paid honour to Garibaldi's
statue, and who never enter a church? Here is a
people who, of all others, should be devoted to their
Church, and yet who havj cither abandoned it
altogether, or do not care enough for it to give a few
cents for its support. And it is well knonn, als ) that
it is the Irish chiefly, if not exclusively, who build and
support the French and German churches.

R' mish papers are absolutely under the control of
the bishop of the diocese in which they are published,
and the}' are guilty of sycophancy to an extent that is
simply nauseating. In the Roman Catholic Cfiurch as, at
present governed, everything centies round the bishop ;
and for all practical purposes he is his own Pope, and
the Pope of the people. Hence the profound deference
that is paid to him, and which he accepts as a religious
duty from every individual in his diocese. He is the
Iccal head of the Church, and a number of small deities
who have to be pleased are more dangerous to society
than one great autocratic ruler. A Protestant bishop
would siir.[)ly be ashamed to acct^p*; the fulsome fla'.teries,
whirh are not only acceptable, but which are — must be
— offered, to secure the patronage of the R^m m Catholic
bishop. No more deadly injury could have been done
to the Roman Catholic Church than the maintaining of
ti. is practice ; and it will be kept up until so;ne noble
li hop rises, in his might, and forbids and denounces it
for ever.

One favourite way of laying on this flattery well
and wisely is to write an article on the great increase
of Catholicity in the diocese, and attiibute it all to the

.,j

! i

f '

i i

i '

I ';

t . I

^ :i

292

TNSWE THE CTIURCTl OP ROME.

master iiiiiifl, and financial ability of the bisliop. No
doubt a good bishop can do a great deal, but even a
bishop needs help, both in the shape of mind and
money. In fact, the bishop needs a people to govern
quite as much as a peoj)le need the bishop. To praise
one to the exclusion of tlic other is unjust ; and in-
justice advrnces no cause.

A moment's conifideration will show how very false
these boas-'tings are. The nume ical strength of the
Roman Catholic Church lias certainly increased enor-
mously of late years, but how and where ? It has
increased in the large Ameritan cities in consequence of
Irihh, German, and Italian emi[;ration. We will let the
Germans aid Italians jiass ; the whole world knows
how ver^' little Italians care for their Church. The
Germans are undoubtedly a rehgious people. If tiiey
do not give liberally to the Church, they know how
to assert themselves, and are doing so.

But the Irish Rr^man Catholic is the great support
of the Roman Catholic Church in America, and let us
see wliat is his sixial condition. A few millionaires,
a ho.' t of politicians, and a vast population of shiftless,
thriftless, ill-cared-for people. Betler, a thousand times
better, that these people should be back in the bogs of
Connemara, with their pure, fresh air, and their pure,
fresh life, than in the crime-haunted liquor saloons
of New York and Boston. Millions of Irish Romanists
have fled to America ; and when one thinks of their
misreable state in this country, it is hard to feel that
the head of their Church, whom they support so loyall}'-,
has not one word to say to stop t'lis bleeding of ti.e
nation, this destroying of a people who have loved him,
one might dare to say, not wisely, but too well.

They have increased and multiplied in the land of

■ so.i/E ro.van DrrF/cur.rrES.

tlicir adoption, but what has become of the descendants
of the fust Irish emigrants? Aic t'lcy now the stay
and support of the Roman Catholic Church ? Far
from it.

In all Southern States, in every town, you find names
which arc unque- tionably Irish. "The voice is the
voice of Jacob," but they do not represent the Church
to which, by their nationality, you would suppose they
naturally belonged. Roman Catholic people have in-
creaFed and multiplied in America, but they have not
multipliid as R'manists, and no one knows that better
than the ecclesiastics of their Church.

Of course the number of Romanists and Roman
Catholic institutions has increased imn ensely in the
last few years; but certainly thousands upon thousands
of them have lost iheir faith, and either have no
religion, or have joined other religious bodies, because
cf the gross neglect of those who should have been
their shepherds, but are now their task-masters.

Once the prii'ciple is admitted that the Pope has
a Divine and infallible right to decide on questions
of morals, no man can deny his right to decide quv.stions
of politics, since many politi'^al questions obviously
involve questions of morals ; and if this is not apparent
rt the first glance, it is not difficult, with a little
casuistry, to make it apparent.

But if it is admitted that the Pope's decrees on such
(jUeitions are infallible, there is a corollary to the pio-
l)Osition which is the key to the whole question. The
i'ope being infallible, he has the right to decide when
a question of politics is also a question of moral.s. In
plain words, according to the teaching and authority
of the Roman Catholic Church, as at present organised,
any infallible Pope — and we know that they are all

"I -t

•i.

■'i

I ,' ,1

1 ,{

204

TNSrDE THE CnURCir OF ROME.

said to hnve been infallible — can decide infallibly when
a que,=;tion of politics is a qiu st.on of moials, and no
Roman Catbolic dare gainsay bim, under pain of clcrnal
damnation.

Let us suppose, for example, tbere was a question of
tlie election of a President of tbe United States, or of
a mayor of New York. Tbe Roman Catbolic mis^bt be
infidlibly deprived of bis liberty to vote. Tbe Pope
migbt make it a question of morals for wbom be
sbould give bis vote. If, for example, Monseigneur
Preston nominated for mayor bis friend Joscpb J.
O'Donobuc, in vvbose favour be bas already issued
a politcal announcement, and let us suppose, merely by
way of example, tbat Henry George would make a better
rbief magistrate, since tbe no.ninee of a body of eccle.ji-
nstics would not be altogetber a free agent, yet Roman
Catbolics would be compelled to vote for O'Donobue,
Jbougb tbey m'gbt be certain tbat tbe olber candidate
would prove more efficient.

One cause, and I believe tbe principal cause, of the
failure of the Roman Catbolic Cburcb to maintain a
continued bold of the love and devotion of tbe people
of any country bas been tbe complete isolation of the
ijiterests of tbe laity.

The Roman Catbolic papers, as we have shown, are
full of complaints of tbe indifference of tbe laity to
tbe interests of their Cburcb. If these pipers are to be
taken as true witnesses in their own case, this indiffer-
ence exi ^ts to an extraordinary extent, even in the
United States, and it is not a " note " of ecclesiastical
advancement.

Tbe Pope has shown by acts, if not always in
words, tbat he claims a Divine authority to rule and
direct the temporal as well as the spiritual affairs of

SOME ROMAN DTFFrCULTtES,

205

the v^hole wo: Id. He is the final court of appeal, not
merely in dogma but in diplomacy. Now what is true
of the general public, and the influence of the Pope on
national politics, is true of the power and influence of
e»cry bishop and priest in local polili s. As members
of an infallible body they are practically, though not in
theory, infallible; as members of the most powerful
combination on earth, their power to control the laity
is unlimited. If the commands of the Pope must be
obeyed by all nations and rulers at the risk of c tcrnal
loss, the commands of the priests are practically, if not
equally binding, or, for all practical purposes, quite as
effectually binding. Hence if the Pope can change the
policy or purpose of a king or emperor, the bishop
can change the policy and purposes of the mayor or
alderman.

The Roman Catholic laity have come to know this
very well, hence their marked unwillingness to inteifere
in any affair whatever, which is in . y vv..y under
ecclesiastical control. Nor are they willing to place
themselves in any position where they may be made
to feel the weight of the ecclesiastical arm. A priest,
consciously or unconsciously, uses his spiritual powers
to attain his temporal ends; if he did not he would be
more than human.

Now, notwithstanding all the efforts which are made
by Papal ecclesiastics to prevent the true state of
Catholic affairs from being known, facts will sometimes
be told, even through the Protestant press of New York,
though iL is more under Roman Catholic influence,
probably from political motives, than is generally
supposed.

The Polish National Alliance is a political as well as
a benevolent organisation. It has a large membership.

)

) /

' I

•

t ■ !

;■ I

f$a

mSlDB THE CHURCH OF ROME.

The Polish priests have been recently denouncing this
alliance in Chicago ; they proclaim it to be more political
than benevolent. The membeia of the Alliance are
numerous and active ; and have sent a petition to
Rome, m which they say :—

" The priests want to control the private as well as
the religious affairs of their parishioners, and render
them virtually slaves to do their bidding, and failing in
this, the priests have maligned members of the Alliance,
and sought to create prejudice against them. The
petitioners represent that they are true Catholics, do
not belong to any socialistic, nihilistic, or anarchistic
organisation, and in everything have deported them-
selves as true sons of the Church."

This incident is worth noting, and shows why the
Roman Catholic laity are unwilHng to act with the
Church. They find that they are only allowed to be a
Greek chorus to the bishops. They are to obey the
Pope, to accept all decisions, even when they are against
their own interests and judgment, sometimes, it is to
be feared, when they are against their own conscience.
Is it a wonder that the Roman Catholic laity speak
with anxiety for the future of their Church ; and that
the Roman Catholic journals have lately published
very strong appeals to the laity to support their Church
actively ?

A southern gentleman, the editor of an influential
paper, whose opinion would command extraordinary
respect if I could give his name, said to me not long
since : —

" We (the laity) have given up all interest in Church
affairs. We do whatever we believe to be necessary to

SOME HOMAJV DIFFICULTIES.

297

save our souls, and we attend to our own business.
Several times when we have tried to interest the bishop
in plans which we believed would greatly benefit the
Church and advance the interest of religion, we found
our suggestions were not taken in good part, and were,
in fact, considered as impertinent intrusioii, and we
heard so much of humility and obedience that we deter-
mined for the future to withdraw altogether from
Church affairs. The Roman Catholic Church in \\\t
South," he continued, " is dying of dry rot. We have
indifferent bishops, who are scarcely ever seen by th.ir
people, and who do not care in the least to consider
any plan which they have not suggested themselve>^,
and who only express an interest in the laity when
they want to get money."

1 1.

! 1

It was well known in the South that the Roman
Catholic laity there did not want Cardinal Gibbons to
organise an immigration scheme; its immediate object
and its probable result are too plain. The Cardinal
likes to come before the world as a man of aff lirs, and
there is no reason why he should not do so ; but the
consequences are of immense importance. I lis pre-
sence on public occasions, and the singular respect
which is paid him, are all used to make the Pope and
Propaganda believe that he has all America at his feet.
Americans believe that from political reasons their
Presidents must honour Roman Catholic public func-
tions with their presence, and that they must ask men
like Cardinal Gibbons to public ceremonies. But in
Rome all this is taken to mean that in a very short
time America will become Roman Catholic ; and that
as her prelates are treated with such distinction there,
they will soon be able to govern the country at the

wr^

298

m5;TDB THE cnuRcn of rome.

■ (

ii ''

pleasure of the Vatican. But with all this effort to spread
ihe Romish faith in the Southern States, what is the truth
as to its real position there? Even Roman Catholic
authorities declare tl it it is falling away. We know
from the lips of a Jesuit Father how true such statements
are. Roman Catholic schools for higher education
have cnly two or three pupils where they used to have
a hundred, though the names of these institutions still
remain on the Roman Catholic directory as prosperous.
Sisters cannot find vocations among the few Southern
Catholics, and their sisterhoods are dying out. With
regard to the coloured people the CatJiolic Review
says : —

"Since the war thousands of negroes, so we have
been reliably told, have fallen away from the truth, and
to-day Meth( dists and Baptists have strong footholds
amcng the blacks, where formerly they were unknown.
To-day the faithful among the coloured people frequent
the parochial churches, while, parodoxically as it seems^
their children have separate schouls and institutions."

The fact is, that Romanists have very little interest in
each other. In Protestant Churches each member, if
there is any life in the Church, looks on every stranger
as an incividuai who might be wen to Christ, and
knows no way of winning him so good as that of
Chr-ttian courtesy. The very nature and aim of the
Roman Church produces a precisely opposite course.
It is to the priest's sacerdotal influence everything is to
be attributed ; hence the people as individuals are of
very little account.

At High Mass on Sundays halls and doorways are
often so crowded as to make it appear as if the congre-
gation was immense, when the half of the seat accom-

SOME ROMAN' DTFFTCULTTES.

299

»»

modation is unoccupied, being left for tho5e who have
rented the pews. No doubt they have a right to the
pews, but we are not here speaking of rights or wrongs,
but of Christian chanty.

The tenement-house evil is the evil of New York.
What is the Roman Catholic Church doing with all its
wealth to remedy this evil ? " The policeman's club,"
says a recent write r, * keeps order, and the courts shove
men and women into prisons and children into institu-
tions."

New York and Naples afford abundant evidence of
the utter failure of Rome to Christianize the masses.
When ^^ill the wcrld realize that the Gospel, and the
Gospel alone, can touch, purify, and elevate the human
heart ? In these two cities, where Rome has had almost
supreme power, the result, as far as civilisation and
decency are concerned, has been the same. Naples has
been the reproach of Christendom during centuries of
Rome rule, in consequence of the dirt and degradation
of its people, and this with every advantage of climate,
and of the religion professed by the people.

The children of the poor in Naples were left to
swarm in the gutters, to be fed as best they might, and
to learn to worship or curse the Madonna, as their
inclination led. They blessed her, and burnt tapers in
her honour if she complied with their requests. They
abused, and threatened their puny wrath on her, if she
did not answer their prayers. I speak of what I know,
for I have turned with horror from the travesty of
lel'gion, which the Church of Rome not only permits,
but tncouiaires, amonj:st these unhappy people. I have
visited the Roman Catholic Churches in Naples, and
turned away horrified with the mockery of religion I
beheld — immense figures, named at pleasure after some

„ »4 ! ^J-JC S

3do

mSlDE THE CHURCH OF J^OME,

I ,

saint, dressed in gaudy rags, and worshipped. I have
already given extracts from the article written by Mr.
Lynch, which tells of the neglect of Italian priests to
t(ach their people even the coiiimonest rudiments of
religion. And yet the Pope asks permission to teach
and rule tl e world at large. Surely he should at least
begin his rule at home, and give some proof of his
ability to Christianise his own flock before he offers his
services to others.

And what of New York, where certainly the Roman
Church has all the power and all the wealth which the
world can give ? Archbishop Corrii^an has only to ask
and to have all that he pleases for the temporal or tiie
spiritual advantage of his people. And yet who fills
the police courts, the gaols, the workhouses, the lunatic
asylums ? Who are the most corrupt of officials, and
who does the Church delight to honour ? Is it not the
very men who are a disgrace to their religion, and to
their nationality ? We are constantly informed in the
public press that the prayers of sisters are offered foi*
the acqp'ttal of men who have been notorious ciiminal?,
because they have given large donations to the Church.
And this is the morality which we are asked to admir<',
and which we are told is the religion of Christ. I have
kept a list of those men for whom the Church has su li
a tender interest, and for whose acquittal she h^^j
prayed. It shows that Rome has not changed, and thai
to give money to the Church is the test of holiness,
rather than the giving of a good life to God.

his

CHAPTER XIII.

FROTESTANT SUPPORT OF ROMAN CATHOLIC

FAILURES

"Con:c out of her, my people, that yc be not partakers of her sins,
md tliat ye receive not of her plajjiics." — Rev. xviii, 4.

^NE of the Strangest mysteries of the day is that
the Roman CathoUc Church should be supported,
as it is, by Protestants. The pohtical support of the
Roman Catholic Church in America is, however, quite
comprehensible. There the Irish vote counts for so
much that no pohtican can afibrd to risk it. And what-
ever Irishmen may say or write about th<:ir religion,
their nationality is their leal religion, and any man who
stands to the *' National" cause will have their support.
Besides, the great majority of active politicians in
America are Irish and Roman Catholic. They are not
always a credit to their religion or to their nationality,
but they have power ; and that i?- all that is needed to
enable them to control the destinies of their adopted
country.

The power of the liquor saloon in politics is supreme
in America, and the liquor saloon is controlled by the
Irish, and the Irish are controlled by the priests. A
man aspiring to the highest offices in New York', who
has the support of the liquor saloon business, is sure
of success. The " boss of the ward " and the proprietor

302

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

of the largest liquor saloon in the ward, are one and the
same person, and a power which makes itself felt.

The " boss " can do a good many things not apparently
connected with politics. Me can send the chiiJren of
the unfortunate parents who have been ruined in his
liquor saloon by drink to some Catholic reformatory,
out of which they emerge in a few years' time to walk
in the footsteps of tlieir fathers, to shout for Ireland,
to uphold the holy Catholic Ci.urch in every way pos-
sible, except by giving a good example. But what do I
say } The kind of example which we Protestants con-
sider good, is not the kind which pasi^es as such in the
estimation of the rulers of their Church. It matters
very little how immoral the life of a Roman Catholic
maybe if he has "kept to his Church." It natters
not how honestly he may have lived, if he has not paid
all his dues to the Church, and if he has shown the
least sympathy with Protestants, as the following will
show : —

{By telegraph to the " fleraUr)

"BjsroN, March loth, 1RS9."

" Mrs. Mary O'Neil, an elderly communicant of Father
Brosnahan's Church in VValtham, was buried to-day
without a Church funeral, because tl.e preparation of
the body, and the arrangements for the funeral, had been
committed to a Protestant undertaker."

And this is no uncommon occurrence. Even to have
the services of a Protestant undertaker deprives a Roman
Catholic of Christian burial, as efiectually as if he have
list ned to a lecture by Dr. McGlynn before the Chiuxh
of Rome had deprived him of the right to minister at
her altars.

There is also one point on which a greal <,' ^a1 depends.

. 11 f

ii:

PROTESTANT SUPPORT OF CATHOLIC FAILURES. 303

No matter what a priest may do or say, there must
be silence as regards his faults. The priest has the
singular privilege of having his character protected by
the Church, not that the Church cares very much
about the matter as far as the ptiost is personally
concerned ; if she did, she would have better men to
minister at her altars to-day, but she must lo)k well
before the world. The evil is there, and she knows it,
and the cause of it. She cannot remove the cause by
any attempt to reform the priest, as the circumstances
would be sure to become known to the public ; and,
weighted down as she is by her own infallibility, she
cannot admit that wrong has been done.

The editor of Le National^ published in Plattsburg,
New York, August 20th, 1888, says : —

"It is a fundamental principle of ecclesiastical law
that the clergy ought not to be arraigned before the
incompetent tribunal of public opinion."

It does not surely need much discernment or know-
ledge of human nature, to see what power this gives
the higher ckrgy in dealing with the lower clergy. The
bishop claims the Divine right to be judge in his own
cause, and the world at large is required to submit in
silent acquiescence.

Rome cries out in undignified rage because she is
not allowed to burn her modern Bruno, and her
modern Joan of Arc, and calls on the world to sympa-
thise with her because her own nation has made a
grand and dignified protest against ecclesiastical tyranny.
If Rome was not prepared to re-enact such scenes, why
does she complain ? Why does she ask for secular
power, but to enable her to repeat her persecuting
history? Rome has had a splendid opportunity for

TT^

304

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

I i

repentance, repentance which would have strengthened
her hands. Even suppose tliat she condemned Bruno
as an infidel, could she not still continue her condem-
nation, wliilc expressing her regret for the inhumanity
of his punishment ? The Inquisition has failed to
Christianise, or even to Romanise the world, though
Rome slew and spared not. Why will she not now
try a dilTcrent way of doing the work of Ilim whom
she c'aiins as her Master ?

Kail Blind, writing in the Nineteenth Century ^ says: —

" What were Bruno's sufferings in the darkness of
the dungeon in which the Inquisition kept him? What
ferocious attempts were made to bend and break the
energy of the highly-cultured unfrocked friar, whose
mind was nourished with the love of antiquity? If,
as a prisoner, he had a moment of faltering, the answer
has been given in the words, ' How can you expect
that torture, even though applied for hours, should,
prevail against a whole life of study and inquiry?'"

Campanelln, who, after Bruno, was kept in prison for
twenty-seven years, snid of his own sufferings : "The
last time I was tortured it was for forty hours. I was
fettered with cords v\hich cut to the very bones; I
was hung uj* with hands tied back, a m.ost sharp piece
of wood being used, which cut out large parts of my
flesh, and produced a vast loss of blood."

Perhaps some day, wl.en the archives of the Vatican
become fully accessible, we shall learn a little more of
Bruno's last years of torment. On being informed of
his doom he, in the face of a horrible death, heroically
said to his inhuman judges : " Perhaps you pronounce
your sentence with greater fear than that with which
J receive it," Among those who formed the tribunal

PROTESTANT SUPPORT OF CATHOLIC FAILURES. 305

was Cardinal Bellarmine, the same who later on forced
Galilei to an apparent recantation, md Cardinal San-
severinn, who had called the massacre of the night of
St. Bartholomew " a splendid day, most pleasant to
Catholics." The sentence against Bruno was, as usual,
to be carried out " without the spilling of blood." In
the bandit language of the Inquisition, as Herman
Brunnhofer expresses it, this signified burning at the
stake. Before the victim of priestcraft was sacrificed
his tongue was torn with pincers. But it still speaks
to posterity in powerful accents.

More and more it is seen that a great deal of that
which in this country Darwin, Huxley, Tyndall, Lyell,
Lubbock, and others have by their masterly and suc-
cessful researches made the common intellectual property
of all educated people, had been divined in some
measure by the prescient genius of Bruno. Unaided
by e.xact science, he anticipated, in a general way, the
scientific results of ages to come. The struggle against
obscurantism has still to be carried on. While I am
writing this numerous voices of the Ultramontane
press come in from abroad, whi<p speak in tones of
inquisitorial fury of the " Bruno scandal," and urging a
crusade for the restoration of the temporal power of
the Papacy. Some of these papers go the length of
justifying the burning of the Italian thinker by " the
necessity of guarding the Church against dangerous
heresies."

!il

The Sahburger Chronik says : —

" He that will not listen and obey, must be made to
feel. In order to save the good, the evil must be
annihilated. This doctrine is the very basis of the
penal law and of the Divine command, which punish

3o6

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

r'i

' )

/ /

[

murder, and which therefore must all the more punish
the murder of souls. This is in accordance vvith
human conscience and v\iih justice."

Bruno himself foresaw an age of enlightenment, a
coming century of progress, when the powers of dark-
ness would sink down to the nether world, and the
hearts of men be filled with truth and justice. To this
prediction reft-rs the proud inscription on his monument :
— " To Giordano Bruno ihis memorial has been raised
by the century prophesied by him on the very spot
where his pile burned." It may be open to doubt
whether this nineteenth century has fulfilled yet all
that which Bruno foretold. But whether Galilei's
often-quoted word was spoken or not on the famous
occasion when the Papal Church fancied it could stop
the rotation of the world by bringing him down on h s
knees, the truth of his saying in more than one sense
becomes ever apparent : —

" Eppur si niuove." " And yet it moves."
And here it may be said that the present demorali-
sation of the Roman Catholic Church in America is
deep and grievous, to every one who has even the
least respect for truth and virtue. The tremendous
powtr which has fallen into the hands of an ignorant
class of men has had the usual consequences. An
educated priesthood may be a dangerous priesthood,
but an uneducated priesthood is capable of acts of
tyranny which are only equalled in their exercise of
irresponsible power by the Herods and Caligulas of old.
It is the old story of man dressed in a little brief
authority ; and when the man so dressed is ignorant,
uneducated, and either a bigot, or what O'Connell well
described as a pious fool, the consequences are deplorable,
and in the Rpman Catholic CJiurch they are irreparable,

PROTECTANT SUPPORT OF CATITOUC FAILURES. 307

What a miserable condition of things was revealed
by the McGlynn allair. Many P/ote.stants have sided
v\ith Archbishop Corrigan from political motives, and
from the delusion so common in America, that the
Roman Cat). olio Church is the protector of property
and tl e guatdian of law and order. Even Circa ,0 will
not open the eyes of tho«e who are wilfully blind. I
have carefully preserved all the documents connected
with the McGlynn case, but they would requiid mcie
space than can be given to the subject in the present
work. Some of the points, however, are too important
to be pasted over altogelher. Protestants who do not
care, like Gallio, about these things, were loud in their
condemnation of McGlynn, and yet liis best friends
were and are Roman Catholics.

It was made to appear as if he was forsaken by
every one except a few women. Yet some of the best
men in his late parish have defied all ecclesiastical
censures, and held to him through all opposition. It
should make Protestants pause, and ask, " Are these
things so?" when they see such an influential move-
ment in th very heart of the Roman Church. But that
Church works well and wisely for herself. She has the
absolute control of the press in America, with seme few
exceptions, and can act accordingly. Paragraphs are
carefully prepaied for the benefit of the public, which
insinuate that the doctor's cause is failing, that he
himself is failing. It would be amusing, if the subject
was not so serious, to note the way in which efforts are
made from time to time to depreciate his work, and t')
leave the impression on the minds of the public that it
is a thing of the past, and that the movement which
he has inaugurated will soon die out.

It will HQver dk put. I know, from my own personal

3o8

IXSWE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

/ /

:(l

•' ^

knowlcd ;c, tlu'it Dr. MLGlynn lias the sincere sympatliy,
and I bclit ve the linancial help, of some of the best
priests in Archbish ip Corrigaii's diocese, and that the
opinion of many of the best members of the priesthood
in New York is that he was shamefully trv.ated, and
yet such paragraphs as the following are going the
rc-unds of the press : —

{Special despatch to the Boston "Siiiiffay IlevaJd.'')

'•New Yoxk, Aiigitst 25///, 1SS8.

" Dr. McClynn, the eloquent head of the Anti-Poverty
Society, is threateningly ill. His health seems generally
sliattered, and his fii. nds fear that some fatal diaca-e
will be developed by liis bad mental and physical con-
oilion. lie is now vnd rtaking to open a vigorous
campaign for the so-called La])our Party, and it was on
Sunday last that he made his lirst speech. Ti.e fcun )U3
Ecries of Sunday evening meetings in the Acad ..my of
Music, which for awhile had drawn so many people
ready to pay for admissi.n that the spacious house
J not hold hnif of them, fell off in popularity greatly

01 e they were suspended in May."

Later still the foil j wing appeared : —

''There is no question that the Roman Catholic
Clhurch has devoted all its influence in New York to a
n liet but very effective destruction of Father McGlynn's
] pularity. Archbishop Corrigan early and openl}'
I'irected all priests to refuse absolution to persons who
intended the anti-poverty meetings. Three pricst^j,
; ympathetic vvilh his movement, have been removed to
. i.t-of-town charges. The wonderful power of the
lioman Catholic clergy over its people has been exem-
^.liikd, and Father McGlynn is wrecked in -every way.

tl^OTESTANT SVrrOKT OF CATTIOlIC FAILURES. 30^

i\ is said that he \vill now take a trip to Europe in the
hope of recuperating his health."

While there are so many Roman Catholic reporters
on the New Yeri^ press, it is very easy to send sud^
special de?patchos all over the couiUry. As a matter
of fact, it woultl have been no wontU r if Dr. McGlynn
\vas taken sick ; but to the grief of his enemies h.e is
more vigorous than ever, and more successful as a
lecturer.

The ink had scarcely been dry on the excnmniunica-
tion which Archbishop Corrigan forced from Rome, ere
Dr. McGlynn's house was, I had almost said, broken into
by a belligerent priest ; and if there was no other act of
tyranny and injustice to complain of in the New Yurk
diocese, this should have merited the scorn and con-
ten pt of honest men. Some good, however, generally
con.es out of evil; and the good in this case has been
to show the world, if the world is w'ise enoui:h to sec
what is plainly before it, that there was a good deal
more of personal animosity in the case, than love of God
or zeal for religion. It should be nottd that not long
befoie this occui red Archbishop Corrigan had made use
cf the popularity of Dr. McGlynn to obtain an appoint-
ment for General Newton, and had sent the former
to Washington for that purpose, another evidence, if
evidence was needed, that the Church of Rome rules
Washington. There were great jubilations in the
Roman Catholic papers over this appointment, and
General Newton was held up to public admiration as
another man of scientific attainments, who was an
honour to the Church. In his case, however, and in
many others, the appointments have been a failure, and
the General has disappeared from office, and no longer

sat.

■,i

In'

U-

'. "

3to

mSTDE TITE CHURCH OF ROME.

receives the praise of the Roman Church, for reasons
best known to the parties concerned.

The way in which Dr. McGlynn was treated by his
brother priests, or at least a considerable number of
them, is instructive. Like carrion crows they fell upon
the man whom they believed practically dead, and tore
him to pieces, as only ecclesiastics can rend ea-^h other.
Certainly he had a few faithful fi iends, and all honour
to them. It is the fierce and successful policy of Rome
to crush. utterly, whc:n she cannot burn alive. Happily
for Dr. McGlynn it was not possible to burn him as
Bruno was burned ; it was only possible to break his
heart. Mis populaiity had been a sore thorn in the side
of those priests who had failed to win the love of their
own people. Then there was the usual cry of loyalty to
" the Church," in the person of Archbishop Corrigan ;
and great was the zeal to prove the devotion of these
piie^ts to the higher power, all of course from the most
sublime motives. It was a state of things which would
have rejoiced the Inquisitors of the Middle Ages. The
two great pillars of the Church in New York are

Monsigncr Preston, and Vicar-General D ^ The

latter gentleman was sent to evict Dr. McGlynn. He
did so. He went to Dr. McGlynn's house, and demanded
admission. He did more; he went to Dr. McGlynn's
room, and took possession. It was in vain that the other
priests offered to give him any room he pleased in the
\y Uie, so as to allow the doctor time to remove his
be oks and clothing. No, the cup was to be made as bitter
as possible. The doctor was to be made feel the full
weight of episcopal displeasure, and his priest persecu-
tors were to show their " loyalty" to the Church, in the
person ol their archbishop, by heaping indignities on
their brother priest. All that 1 now write was the

PROTESTANT SUPPORT OF CATHOLIC FAILURES. ^\l

theme of discussion in the public press of New York
for months.

A servant girl in Dr. McGlynn's house, not under-
standing this fjrm of Christianity, and thinking that
even if he had done wrong, he should at least be treated
with ordinary courtesy, — for even the criminal has some
pity shown to him by his executioners, — expostulated

with Vicar-General D: a man from whom, if she

had known him better, she need not have expected eve:i
ordin'iry good manners under any circumstances. His
only reply was to divest himself of all the garments which
he could remove with the commonest decency, and then
fling himself on Dr. McGlynn's bed. A Roman Catholic

paper now before me describes Vicar-General D _.

as " a man of brutal manners." There was a priest, also
a doctor of divinity, who was sin 'jrely attached to Dr.
McGlynn, and he wrote a letter to tne press, in which he
used some very plain language about this m.atter. He
had let his affection and his sense of justice outrun his
discretion. But he was made to suffer. No priest, or
for that matter no Roman Catholic, is allowed to write or
say anything publicly about his ecclesiastical suprriors,
except his language is couched in the terms of the
highest eulogy. He may write and publish verses of
which a third-form boy would be ashamed. He may
use French to complete the praise of those who live
on praise, and make the subject of his adulation and
himself ridiculous, as the ecclesiastic did, who said that
Archbishop Gibbons had received his coup cie grace from
the Pope, when he was made a cardinal. But to say
one word that even might bear the faintest semblance
of blame, that is not permitted. So Father Curran
had to be made an example of, and duly punished.
• There was very strong feeling among Roman

:>•'

I i

(

li:

ft i

3t2

ms/i)£ TH£ Church cf rom&.

Catholics in New York, as to the gross injustice with
wnich Dr. McGlynn had been treated. There were
a great many priests who sympathised with him, and
a great many who hated their ecclesiastical superior,
and on that account were prepared to give very
substantial tokens of their sympathy to the suspended
priest. News of this was going to Rome, and there
were public rumours that all was not serene in the
diocese. Something had to be done for the archbishop
by his sympathisers, and something was done. But it
only made matters worse in the eyes of all sensible
and thinking people.

It told in Rome, however, and that was all that could
be desired. Of what avail was it for the New York
Herald to advise the Pope to make Archbishop Corrigan
a Cardinal, and to declare openly and without contradic-
tion that the same paper had been chiefly instrumental
in obtaining that much-coveted distinction for the late
Cardinal. A document, which would be signed unani-
mously by the priests of the diocese, was necessary,
for it was rumoured in Rome that there were a good
many of the best and ost popular priests in that
city who wer^^ not well affected to the archbishop's
rule.

A carefully-worded document was prepared, the
object of which was to show that the priests of New
York were one and all agreed that Dr. McGlynn had
deserved his excommunication, and that one and all
were in full agreement with their archbishop. But as
the question is a grave one, I shall give the evidence,
as it was published in a Roman Catholic paper. I
must premise that I have in my possession a mass of
documents which show that the state of things which
exists in New York has its counterpart in every diocese

•i

:e with
s were
m, and
perior,
2 very
pended
I there
in the
ibishop
But it
ensible

t could
V York
orrigan
itradic-
imental
:he late

unani-
essary,
a good
in that

ishop's

:d, the
f New
nn had
nd all
But as
idence,
3er. I
nass of
which
diocese

PROTESTAN-T WPPOfiT OF CATIIdUC FATtMRli^. 313

in America, and yet the Church of Rome talks of its
unity, and the world bel-'^ves her.

I heard a student of the archbishop's seminary declare
that he believed that stjch a svstem of tvrannv never
before existed, as that which was then the normal state of
the diocese ; that the students were afrai 1 t~» open tb.cir
lips to each other except on the most commonplace
suljects, and even then with due caution, through dread
of the £;ystem of espionage, A priest, the rector of
a very large parish in Jersey, called his bishop a "little
puppy" again and again in my hearing, and informed
me that he was so called generally by the priests of his
diocese. What a state of things in a Cluirch, which
those who know nothing of her inner life imagine to
be so perfect.

The Roman Catholic paper to which I have referred
(the Catholic News) had the following account of the
McGlynn business : —

" Holy week of 1 887 is come and gone, and we are safe
in saving that never in the history of the Church in
New York was there a sadd^^r one, or one less calculated
to inspire devotion. The Catholics of this city tried to
forget the burning question that for months has agitated
all Christendom, and to follow in spiiit the 'Man of
Calvary ;' but in sorrow it must be said, that not since
October last has there been so exciting a week, such
a casting of fuel into a furious fire. To the credit of
the parishioners of St. Stephen's, it must be said
that they restiained themselves admirably, bearing in
patience and quiet, and with all the equanimity they
could command, the insulting innuendoes against their
pastor, and the unjust discipline of his fiiends. Doctor
Curran, the faithful disciple, was not forgotten at. the

314

msiDE niE CHURCFI OF ROME.

I )

\ .1

■1:

Hobokcn Monastery, for great crowds went to see him,
and to all he spoke freely of why he was there. It
seems that the first report of his transfer to Elienville
was untrue, for a later report, coming also from the
cathedral, said that he was removed on account of his
devotion to Dr. McGlynn. This denotes two things
very cleaily.

" First, that any of the clergy sympathising with
Dr. McGlynn are marked men, and sure of official dis-
pleasure. Second, that we cannot always depend on
the utterances of certain people, that they are unreliable.
As Dr. Curran's interview with one of the daily papers
is of much interest we give it in full.

" ' I am not doing penance, for I do not consider that
I have done wrong. This retreat means nothing more
than a voluntary retreat. My time is my own. I shall
use it for study and reading and for religious exercises.
I said Mass this morning in one of the little chapels,
and I am sure there is nothing in this little stay here
the least bit disagreeable. It is a punishment certainly.
1 am sent here to give me a chance to reflect on my
conduct, and 1 have always tried to be a good priest
and to do my duty. I willingly obeyed the order to
come here, but it is a question whether the archbishop
can be justified in ordering me here. The question is
one tint has a broader application in the case of Dr.
McGlynn, and how it will be settled I don't know. I
was sent to St. Patrick's in Mulberry Street, and I was
happy there, and tried to do my duty. Father Kearney,
and all the clergy there were, I thought, very kind to
me.

" 'One evening, it was March 25th, Father Kearney
met me in the hall and said the archbishop wanted to
see me. " Very well," 1 said, and 1 told him I would go

PROTESTANT SUTrOkT OP CA TTlOL TC FA IT. URES. 3 t 5

up to the archbi-^hop's house that evening, and I did.
The archbishop came dosvn and greeted me pie isantly,
and surprised me by saying that he heard tint I did
not get along well with Father Kearney. " That is a
revelation to me," I replied. " lie says you are away
from the house too much to attend to your duties,"
paid the archbishop. " That is a lie," I said, wich just
as much emphasis as I say it now. Father Kearney
!iad never said a word to me about his dissatisfacti m. I
could think of only one thing that could justify Father
Kearney in his assertion. lie has a rule which I think
is not in use in other churches, that the outside doors
shall be fastened at 10.30 every night. He has an
immense key which locks the door, then a great bolt
is pushed, and to cap it all, a great chain is drawn
across and hooked. When 1 was in nights and heard
that bolt and chain grate and rattle I felt as if I were
in the tombs. I admitted that I had subjected myself
to the accusation of being out after the doors were
locked, but I am a secular priest, not a monk, and am
considerably over twenty-one years of age, and know
of no rule that would require me to be in every night
at 10.30.

" * Well, the archbishop thought that so long as they
were the rules I should have obeyed them. The arch-
bishop said it would not be pleasant for me to go back
to St. Patrick's, anyway. He also referred to my
appearing at Jones' Woods on St. Patrick's day. He
told me to go up to Ellen v ille for a while, and I suppose
it was a sort of punishment to be sent up to the country,
but I had a very pleasant lime.'

" Where the good doct jr will be sent next, or if tlie
'ten days' will be extended, we cannot at this time of
writing conjecture." ........

3i6

IKSlDn THE CnURCiT OP 1^0 ME.

; 1

''i!

:.'i

A reporter of a Bnoklyn paper called on Father
Malonc, adistinguislicd priest oftlie diocese ofBro klyn,
who hnd just returned from New York, where he heard
of Dr. Curran's punishment, and the venerable priest
was not slow to express his views. He was present
at Dr. McGIynn's great speech, and when the reporter
asked him if lie had been warned ag;ainst supporting
him, he replied, " Oh, that is nonsense." Th.en after a
pause, in which his f.,ce showed agitation, he e.xcl.iime 1,
"Are we in Russia? Can'c a man attend a meeting
withfut being sized and ' disci[.lincd ' ? If this wc e
the first day of April instead of the second I should say
this while aflair was an 'April fool.' I have never
i!grced with Archbi.'hop Corrigan's methods, but I can-
not understand him now. Mis bjh.iviour is tyrannically
ir.human, and totally without reason or excuse. W.iat
has yourg Father Curran done that he should be put
en a diet of bread and water ? Father Curran had
been with Dr. RIcCdynn for eleven years. lie had seen
him for hours at his private devotion*, and knew many
of tlie secrets of his godly life. Why should he forsake
liim now ? If I found a pcor fiiend in the gutter ami
did not help him, would I be acting like a Christian?
And now this young man, for simply attending this
lecture by his old friend and co-hbourer in God's work,
is 'disciplined.* It is a crime. Father Curran came
from my parish. I baptized him, and know that he is
an intelligent, honest priest of the Church.

" It is the work of a madman," he said. " Archbidiop
Corrigan is so excited that he is no longer to be
reasoned with. Nothing but the power at Rome can
touch him. There are a hundred thousand Catholics in
New York who hate the little archbishop. His useful-
ness is practically gone. The very idea of attacking

i •!

FK rrs TANT SUrr'ORTOF CA TITOL IC FA IT- URES. 3 1 7

Dr. ^IcGlynn's position in i832, for lending his voice to
the fanrsl.irg pc 'pie of Ireland. In this wjiole matter
the archli-hop ha-i hccn wrong as wrong can be. I
think it will end in his removal. The priests ought to
ha\c the courage to take sides on this question, and
send to Rome their opinions for or against the arch-
bishop's position. But tixy lack independence."

"Do you think Dr. Mc. Glynn should go to Rome?"
" Why, no; why should he? He is not accused of
any fault as a priest. He is not accountable to R)me
for his opinions on political economy. W^i believes in
a tax on land; but what reason is there in tint to
subject him to a call t ) Rome? Dr. McGlynn has been
fc.ithful to his Church, liis God, and his c luntr}'. He
will, if need be, suffer unto death. If he yielded to the
effo.tsto establish one-man power in New Yo."k, how
do you think we could answer such antagonists as Dr.
Fultcn ? He must stand as the c>.ampion of the Church.
The placing of Father Donnelly, a man of brutal
manners, in his place at St. Stephen's was a sad mis-
take ; but it may have been for the best in one sense,
as it crystallised the sentiment in the parish quickly.
I understand that this latest action of the archbishop
has caused the greatest excitement yet known in Dr.
McGlynn's old parish, and that even those who place
pence on the plate are to be boycotted. It is a sad state
of affairs."

Quite recently two of the clergymen of New York
proposed that a paper or testimonial should be got
up testifying to the loyalty of the clergy of the arcli-
dicctse to its spir't'-"^l head. It was to have been pre-
sented to tlie aichbishop on his return from Bermuda.
For this purpose a meeting was called at the house of
a sympathising priest, but no cue responded to the

■ 1

' ;• '

11
1 • V

^ ^'T

I 1 ' j

f! 'i"

1 '

1
. 1

II !!

• lif \

i I

iiL:i

■ 1 1

318

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

call save the two promoters of the scheme. It failed,
ml}', it appear?, to be revived in another form. Here
is what the Daily Herald has to say on the matter: —

"A reporter was assured recently that Dr. McGlynn's
opponents were carrying out a scheme to make it
appear that the deposed pastor of St. Stephen's had no
sympati .-ers. An interview with a liberal-minded
Catholic layman, who is known to almost evt ry pries^t
in New York, revealed the fact that a document was
really in circulation among the clergy calling for their
indcrsement of Archbishop Corrigan.

"' It is an attempt,' Faid this gentleman, 'to coerce
the priests whose comfort and freedom are largely at
the mercy of the archbishop. It was a friend of mine
who nctified the Herald of this dodge on Thursday.'

" ' Is it really the suggestion of the archbishop ? '
asked the reporter.

" * 1 will not be positive of that,' was the reply.
' But here are the names of the priests who are engineer-
ing the affair, Monsignor Preston, of St. Ann's; Father
I ynch, of the Church of Transfiguration, in Mott Street;
Father Kearney, of St. Patrick's Cathedral, in Mulberry
Street ; Father McGean, of St. Peter's, in Barclay Street ;
and Dr. Brann, of St. Elizabeth's, Washington Heights.
Monsignor Preston's hostility to Dr. MeGlynn is well
ki-.Gwn. Father Lynch is also very hostile. He was
once an assistant to Dr. McGlynn at St. Stephen's, and
Dr. McGlynn had good reason to cause his removal.
I'ather Lynch then went to Father Preston's Church,
\ here you may be sure his dislike to Dr. McGlynn
was not suffered to diminish. He is one of the mos!;
active circulators of the coercion document.'

!* * Have you a cop^ of that paper Mr. O'Dono^hue ?*

rROTESTANT SUrrORT OF CATHOITC FAILURES. 319

(The reporter had asked permission of the gentleman
to let him call him Mr. O'Doncghue.)

"'No; I do not think there are more than three
in existence. When one of the emissaries brings a copy
to a priest for his signature, if he finds it necessary
to leave it for a time, he exacts a promise from the
bull-dozed one that he shall not give it away, divulge
its contents, or make a copy of it. I have seen it,
however, and it is to this eft'ect : —

reply.
:ineer-
'ather
itreet ;
berry
>treet ;
Mghts.
is well
was

me?'

" * '• That the priests of this archdiocese desire to
assure His Grace that they heartily approve of his con-
duct in the troubles now existing in the diocese. Espe-
cially do they approve of your conduct toward Edward
McGlynn, whose disobedience to your authoiily has
been a source of great scandal not only to us but to
the clergy and to the laity."

" ' The document then goes on to say that Dr.
McGlynn's disobedience has been aggrav^ ?d by his
subsequent conduct toward even the holy Mier, and
that his motives have been dictated by a spirit of vanity
and vindictiveness, and not by a regard for law and
religion. It has this quotation from Proverbs: —

" ' *' He that soweth iniquity shall reap vanity, and
the rod of his anger shall fail."

"'Observe,' continued Mr. O'Donoghue, 'that this
document, in referring to the recent pastor of St.
Stephens, drops all title, and merely calls him " Edward
McGlynn." There are numbers of poor priests who
have signed this under protest, feeling that if they did
not they would be marked men. As a Catholic, I must
say that this is a scheme unworthy of Catholic gentle-
men, v^hether they be priests or laymen.'

"The reporter then went and interviewed several

\VM

■'SBl

;:ii

1 !■

\ M

! (1

■I

320

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

clerp'vmcn. One said, ' I am not in fuil sympathy with
Dr. McGIynn, but why should I be compelled to attri-
bute vanity and vindictivcncss to Dr. McGlynn, whose
wh(jlc life has been that of an honourable and an
upright man, and an exemplary piicst?'

"A thiid: 'It was sprung upon me suddenly, and
I was asked which side I was on. I signed it under
pretest.'

" A fourth : * It is bull-dozing pure and simple. The
prq er is going to Rome to create a false impression, and
eventually all our names are to be published. I feel
I have, dene som.elhing I shall regret. A man never
Knows when it may come his turn to suffer next.'

" Many other priests spoke in a similar strain."

7hc Rev. Dr. Curran wrote the following manly
letter in reply to the inquisition made on him to siign
the address, praising the archbishop and condemning
Tr. MeGlynn:—

" Rev. and Dear Sirs, — I have received from you
a circu-ar letter requesting my signature to a printed
av'ciress to our archbishop. I cannot conscientiously
comply with your request.

" I regret that you and other priests of this diocese
find it necessary to express in a public document your
ii.yalty to aullu rity. I should feel guilty of a calumny
'.i I should sign the paper sent to me, containing, as
it does, these words : ' We desire on this occasion to
i; cord our emphatic disapproval and reprobation of the
act of disobedience and disloyalty to your authority of
which a certain member of our body has made himself
guilty, an act of disloyalty aggravated by his subsequent
course.' It is not disloyalty to act according to sub-
uiitted principles of Catholic theology. These principles

PFOTESTANT SUPPOPT OF CATHOLIC FAILURES. 321

teach us that every Catholfc is free to adhere to an
opinion until it shall have been condemned by the one
legitimate authority.

" You speak of a certain member of our body as ' dis-
obedient and disloyal.' I knov/ of none such. The
priest to whom I am told you refer in your address has
declared again and again that if the doctrine, for refusing
to abandon which he is still suspended from his pastoral
office, should be condemned by the only authority we
all recognise in such matters, he would, as a Catholic,
repudiate it. And I know with certainty, that that
authority, so far from condenming, has never even
examined the doctrine. I am entirely at a loss to know
what 'aggravation' of his alleged disloyalty you are
able to find in what you call his * subsequent course.'
Is it not true, on the contrary, that Dr. McGlynn has
maintained a discreet silence, broken only by a state-
ment made necessary to supplement the incomplete
presentation of his case in an authoritative docum.ent ?
Moreover, I shall feel guilty of a pharisaic hypocrisy, if,
after seeming, by my signature, to approve that portion
of your address which 1 have just said I could not sign
without feeling guilty of calumny, 1 should join with
you in saying: 'We have been patiently hoping and
praying that our dear brother would change his mind
and return to his Father's house.' It would seem to me
mockery to call one * my dear brother ' at a moment
when I knew I was calumniating him ; and v\hile phari-
saically praying for the return cf the ' dear brother ' to
his Father's house, I should be conscious that I was
calumniating him by implying that he had ever aban-
doned his Father's house. This calumny would be all
the more unpardonable since the 'dear brother* has
several times publicly asseverated, with the greatest

??n

322

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

emphasis and solemnity, that he never has and never
will abandon what you must mean by his Father's house,
the holy Catholic Church."

I regret that it is not possible to give the entire
history of Dr. McGlynn's case in the present work. It
is one of the greatest importance in all its bearings.
It is a proof, if proof were needed, that Rome has not
ceased to persecute, and that she is limited in the
expression of her displeasure O'ly by the exigencies of
the present times, which do not allow of the public
execution of heretics, or of those who from any cause
have oftendetl her.

The spirit of vengeance, and of what can only be
called petty spite, on the pait of Dr. McGlynn's brother
clergy, bhovvs how little mercy they would have for
each other, if power was placed in their hands to act as
they pleased. It shows that there is very little of the
spirit of Christ left in the Church of Rome, and that
the persecuting spirit of ages supposed to be past,
needs only opportunity to revive.

■I

I ,

I 1

CHAPTER XIV.

THE EFFECTS OF ROMAN CATHOLIC TEACITfmi—
ROMAN CATIIO: ^C UNIVERSITIES AND HIGHER
EDUCATION.

"The fear of ti Lord is the beginning of wisdom." — Prov. ix. lo.

SOME remarkable admissions which have been
published, on the subject of the effects of Roman
Catholic teacbiinp-, in the Tablet^ the leading organ of
English R >man Catholic opini.n, are, in view of present
discussions, well worth consideration.

The Roman CathoUc religion has had every advan-
tage in England. It has been fashionable. It has had
political prestige. The fashionable perverts to this
faith, if they have not increased in numbers, have not
decreased in power; The Roman Catholic episcopacy
are not slow to see all that can be male of social posi-
tion; and as, by means of their influential friends, they
can gain access to families which they might not other-
wise have entered easily, they know well how social
position affects the prosperity of Romanism. And in
the meaiitim.e, what of the English perverts, and the
Roman Catholic Church in England ? What of the
vast multitude of the English people ? Are they being
won over to the Roman faith ? What of the English
priests and the English missions ? Are the distin-
guished perverts caring for them ?

If the accounts published in recent copies of the

S.i-

?f?

m h

.']

I, I

f I

ill I

i I,

324

IXSTDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

Tablet are true, a considerable number of these unfortu-
nate priests are half starving. One priest writes that
he is living on porridge only, because if he did not do
£0 he would not have the money to keep up his schools.
Another priest says, "I beg for a few sliilliiigs or
sixpences." Another writes a piteous appeal to a
gentleman in London, which this gentleman publi-hes
in t'le Tablet. He says that one of the largest Churches
in London is so seri aisly embarrassed and in debt,
that he fears it wi'.l be unable to meet its ordinary
expenses. A priest has a sensational and pathetic
advertiscmen'-, which commences thus: "iiillp, help,
MY CHURCH IS FALLING," and continuos, " For the love of
Mary, help me to rebuild her church at Lynn." It is
to this that the Roman Catholic Church has come in
England ; and tiiese almost despairing cries for help are
repeated day after day in the English papers, and
apparently there is none to heed them.

A remarkable appeal was made in these papers in the
year 18S8, which was cnriously pathetic in its character.
A priest wrote a letter, which was purported to be
written by a gentleman \\ho had just died, addressed to
his wife. Its object was to draw the attention of this
lady to the difference revealed to him in purgatory
between the luxuiious appointments of his own house,
and the poverty and nisery of the house of God. He
describes in glowing language the feelings of shame
and grief which he experienced at the contrast between
the two. It certainly was a plain hint to her to do
something for the Church.

In mediaeval ages the priest would have had a vision,
and would have informed the bereaved widow that her
late husband had commanded her to make certain
offeriiJgs for the release of his soul. I do not know

EFFECTS OF ROMAN CaTHOLTC TEACHING. 325

whether this lad}' took the hint thus cleverly conveyed,
but however this may be, it shows how liule R)man
Catholic teaching has baen able to do in England, with
all its advantages of a share in the public government,
and with perfect liberty to teach as it will.

But it is not only as to the results of Roman Catholic
teaching, as far as devotion to the Churcli is concerned,
that we are enlightened by this writer, or rather by
these writers ; for the contributors to the Tablet are
numerous, and among the most influcntinl of English-
speaking Roman Catholics. The whole question of
education is discussed with a freedom which would be
surprising, if we did not realize that English Roman
Catholics have always found their opinions respected
by the Court of Rome.

There is no other religious body which fears the least
breath of criticism as they do, and this has been the
cause of great trouble in England. The perverts, who
form the only educated poition of the Roman flock, are
very much alive to the advantages of higher educa.ion,
and greatly desire it for their children. The priests,
and in some cases even the convent priests, are of
another opiniun. At tirst a compromise was hoped for,
when the experiment of establisliing a Roman Catholic
university was made in Ireland, and the name of
Newman was used to charm. It was supposed that
the Irish people would be won over by the compliment
of tl is selection of their owii country as the location
of tl university, which was o be so famous, just
as the astute Bishop of Richmond hopes to captivate
the people of America by the selection of Washington
for the American Roman Catholic university.

It was confidently expec'ed that the name of
Newman would have secured the interest and patronage

1 ■■

\\. I

: -1

326

INSIDE THE CHURCH OP" ROME.

of English Roman Catholics, and that the chronic feud
between English and Irish Roman Catholics would have
died a natural death. But, alas for human hopes and
plans! Even Newman's name did not heal internal
dissensions and jealousies, which seem to exist with
special intensity between those who love their faith so
much, and their religious brethren so little. The Irish
Roman Catholic university proved a miserable failure,
although money was poured out on it like water.

The next efTort and the next failure was in connection
with the plan to establish a Romiin Catholic university
in London. Again money was poured forth like water.
All that ecclesiastical power could do was done, only to
add another failure to the list. It was next proposed
to have a Roman Catholic college in Oxford, and this
plan might have been carried out if it had not struck
terror into the hearts of the higher clergy, who opposed
it resolutely, fearing lest the close communication which
must necessarily arise between the Roman Catholic and
the Protestant students would result in loss of faith to
the former. Those who wished for higher education for
their children were obliged to yield, but they were not
satisfied, nor were they silenced.

The London University has been the literary refuge
cf the hapless Roman Catholic youth, who knev; that
his own colleges could give him no diploma which
the world would recognise or respect. It was a poor
substitute for a greatly desired gcod ; and now the
Roman Catholic papers are full of the complaints of
heads of families who have discovered that this supposed
good is not only useless, but that it is even injurious.
A gentleman writing in the Tablet, and signing himself
Bernard Whelan, says ; —

*' There should be no attempt to pass students at the

ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES.

327

London University. The whole system is one for the
manufacture of probable prigs. As the yeirs go on
we want reasons, and we have none. With intelligent
beings surely reason is the dominant faculty. Why
should it not be cultivated as much as the memory or
the imagination even from childhood ? "

Why the reasoning powers are not sufliciently culti-
vated in the Roman Catholic Church is told very plainly
in the same paper.

Attempts are made from time to time by English
Roman Catholics to promote the circulation of Roman
Catholic literature, but these attempts have always ended
in a miserable failure. A "Catholic Truth Society"
(so-called) was established in England some time since,
and is only kept alive by spasmodic efforts. In report-
ing a meeting of this society the edi'or of th^ Tablet
laments the good old time when ignorance was bliss,
and there was no need for teaching the people anything.
Now they will argue, and must have a reason for what
they believe. The editor says : " A generation ago,
when children had thoroughly learned the truths of the
catechism, and had happened to be placed in a settled
home life, there was less reason to fear." To fear
what? Plainly that the poor Roman Catholic would
learn to know or read anything beyond his catechism.
Colonel R. Chichester, an ardent and educated Roman
Catholic, is so little satisfied with the Roman Catholic
school system in England that he says : " It is the
duty of parents to find out the educational power of
each school. Every boy and girl should be obliged to
pass an annual examination at the hands of a State
oflicial."

After all, Roman Catholics themselves are the best

i-i I

328

mSIBE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

evidence of the failure of their own system of priestly
interference in the affairs of life.

What has been the result of the establishment of
Roman Catholic universities ? Such establishments
have simply been utter failures, socially, religiously,
and financially. This is a bold assertion, but I give
proof of it from Catholic sources, and from personal
knowledge.

And first we may consider the condition of the
Roman Catholic University of Dublin. A more miser-
able fiasco is hardly on record. It may be said that
the exceptional conditions of that country made failure
inevitable. But there is one point on which success
is always sure for any Catholic undertaking, engineered
by a few Catholic bishops, and that is financial success.
Success in that direction has been more easily obtained
in America than in Ireland. Urgent as were the demands
of the Irish priests under episcopal compulsion, the funds
so obtained for the Catholic university in Dublin fell
very far short of the desires of its promoters. In
America the case has been different. While hundreds
of thousands of hapless children and long-suffering
girls are left to the tender mercies of public officials
and institutions, hundreds of thousands of dollars are
poured forth like water to build and endow an insti-
tution, on which some, even of the Roman Catholic
> piscopacy, look with no favourable eye.

An article on the Irish Catholic university appeared
11 the Dublin Review, for October 1887. This quarterly,
loor as it is in literary merit, is the only serial of the
.<ind to which British Catholics can lay claim. Let us
. )ok, then, at the Irish Catholic university, and see
»vhat has been said of it by Catholics, and what has
been the result of all this lavish expenditure, princi-

kOMAr7 CATHOLIC CmvERSmES.

pally of the money of the poor. If the Irish Catholic
university proved a disastrous failure, whit hope is
there for the success of an American CathoHc university,
which has only the one additional advantage of b.^n,:^
able to se:ure enormous sums of money, but which
wants the many special advantages of the Dublin insti-
tution. The article referred to in the Dublin Review
opens thus : —

"The project of a Catholic university for Ireland,
started by the Synod of Thurles in 1 850, has had such
scanty measure of success, while on tiie otluM* hand,
centres of the higher instruction, such as drdilf,
BLUigor, Liverpool, etc., based on the principle that
very probably there is no God, have prospered as soon
as founded, as if they met a clear want of the time,
that there is abundant reason why a Catholic should
examine the matter very earnestly and very closely."

The writer of this article in the Dublin Review, who
is well known, and who describes himself correctly as
" one of the old staff," declares what the object of the
Dublin Catholic University was : —

"It is no use," he says, "indulging in generalities and
fine words. What practical result did the Thurles Synod
and their lay supporters look for ? By establishing a
Catholic seat of learning they hoped ultimately to secure
this ; that if an Irishman in any part of Ireland, or of
the world for that matter, wished to know what were
the latest theories and the most important books on
early r<oman history, or on Turanian philology or
Assyrian cuneiform inscriptions, or quaternions, or the
doctrine of probability, or the correlation of forces, or
the Elizabethan dramatists ; in short, upon any one
whatsoever of the subjects of higher or more difficult

W'l

■ It.

i !

I ! ■ I,'

, !l

:if'

( ' • ^

330

mSTDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

inquiry vith which the huimn mind is at present
engpgcd, he should be sure of finding some learned
scholar or savant in Dublin capable of giving him all
the information he required, and of showing him all
the books, apparatus, specimens, experiments, etc.,
necessary to guide his judgment."

This, then, was the object to be attained, possibly
because no other object was attainable. The Dublin
Catholic university was not to be a university of students ;
it was to be a university of professors, a sort of living
encyclopaedia of general information. Anything more
absurd could scarcely be imagined. Anything more
certain to fail could scarcely be devised. But no matter,
the bishops willed it ; and as they obtained the Pope's
approval no one dared say a word against it. If the
laity objected, so much the worse for the laity. It is
their duty to give their money, promptly and humbly,
but not their advice. The bishops do not certainly
claim personally infallibilit}^, but they claim obedience
to their mandates all the same ; and the unhappy man
who dares to even discuss them is denounced as
"disobedient to the Church," which practically and
very eficctivcly places him under a ban spiritual and
temporal ; and he consequently soon finds out that the
game is not worth the candle. If he is honest and
outspoken he may burn his fingers once or twice, but
he eventually subsides. And if he is poor — and eccle-
siastical support is necessary for his advancement in
life, as it very often is in America as well as in Ireland
— he shuts his teeth hard, and pays the tax of sub-
mi.':sion necessary for success.

This is not a fancy picture. It might be drawn a
good deal stronger from personal knowledge. The cry

ROMAN CATHOLTC UNIVERSTTrES.

33«

of the victim is not heard, or if heard is not heeded as
long as he submits, and his grievance is not made in
public.

It does not seem to have occurred to these learned
bishops that the staff of professors required for this
" Inquire Within " institution could not always be found.
They hoped indeed that sooner or later there would be
no lack of students; but the students were not forth-
coming, either sooner or later, and once again the
Catholic bishops proved by a public failure their utter
inability to manage affairs. Once r.gain they attributed
fa lure to every cause except their own incapacity.
Mow then could they be mistaken ? And indeed he
would be a bold man who dared to say that they failed,
even if he clothed the stern assertion in the most flatter-
ing attire, and hinted rather than spoke out. For do not
these bishops denounce and discipline their Galileis ?
And t'len when Galilei is found, either in past or present
ages, to have been unjustly denounced and cruelly dis-
ciplined for knowing more than his masters knev/, they
retire gracefully, and even with new laurels, because they
only iiiiprisoned and boycotted where they might have
excommunicated. And even if the poor Galilei turns
out to have been condemned wrongfully, he should have
had more { aticnce, and submission, and loyalty to his
Church — i.e.y to some obtuse ecclesiastic — and not have
spoken till he had permission ; and then there will be
gentle insinuations that the ecclesiastical superior
knew these scientific truths as well as the irrepressible
Galilei, but was waiting the proper time to disclose his
knowledge.

This, then, says " one of the staff," was the object
of the Irish Catholic university. This, then, was the
object, not to provide lectures and opportunities cf

-til

332

mswE Tiin cnuRCH of rom£.

distinction for clever young men, but to found a seat of
learning. To open the walks of the higher education
to the Irish youth was also an obj nt, but it was
secondary. So a university was established purely, if
not excUisively, at the expense of the Irish peasantry,
to support a staff of English professors.

A very gentlemanly class of profc^ssors was provided,
but it does not appear to have occuireJ to the governing
body of Irish bishops that they could not live for ever,
that a university could only be kept up by obtaining
recruits for its professional chairs froin the ranks of
its students, and that the professors, whether present
or to come, could not be peinianently supp >rteJ by
the poorest people on earth, even if the support was
demanded and enforced by episcopal aut': ority.

There is one marked difference, however, between
the Irish Catholic university and the American
Catholic university. The gifted and youthful prelate
who has obtained the rectorship of the Catholic univer-
sity a': Washington has stated plainly that it is intended
principally, if not exclusively, for priests.

The Dublin Catholic university was exclusively foi
the laity. The reason of the difference is obvious. There
is no Maynooth in America with its great prestige.
The establishment of an American Maynooth, which is
the secret object of the Catholic university in Washing-
ton, would certainly be an immense su;)port to the
Roman Catholic Church in America. And let it be said
that the Roman Catholic bishops in America have
a much larger range of experience than Paul Cullen or
Cardinal McCabe possessed.

The friction of a new country has not been lost on
ihem. They will have their Maynooth, but it will be
a nineteenth century Maynooth, with a good show of

a seat of
education
t it was
purely, if
cas.intry,

provided,
governing

for ever,
obtaining

ranks of
r present
) >rteJ by
iport was

between
^Vnierican
il prelate
': univer-

intended

lively for
;. Tliero
prestige,
which is
Vashing-
t to the
t be said
ica have
!!;]ullen or

lost on
t will be
show of

R0M.4N CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES.

333

liberality, but not one whit more liberal in its views or
useful in its literary character than the old Maynooth
of Ireland.

But it will be a Maynooth well-endowed by the niillions
of the millionaire, although already the promoters have
begun to as c for the pence of the poor. Later, indeed,
the poor will bccrmpelled to take more thati their share
of the burden. But the American Catholic worki -ig man
is not so docile, or so easily conti-olled as the Irisiiinan,
and there may be difficulties in obtaining fund;; for thi>;
new institution wivich did not exist in Ireland, and
which the founders are too sanguine to an^i ipite.
And has not Archbishop Corrigan already arran;^ed for
a private Maynooth, for which he demands anoth:r four
hundred thousand dollars ? Certainly the future priests
of America will be well provided for. It is said that
there was some jealousy as to the location of the
tmiversity. How easily such affairs a;e ai ranged in
the Roman Catholic Cliurch, where a bishop has only
to speak in order to obtain all his desires.

But there is an inner side to this history of failure.
The Irish Catholic university was opened on Whit-
Sunday, June 4th, 1854, by the solemn installation of
Cardinal, then Dr. Newman, as rector. Nothing could
have been grander than thecommencemient, and nothing
less anticipated by the promoters than the diiastrous
finale. The only wonder is that a man of Dr. Newman's
acute perceptions should not have anticipated what
he soon reahzed, that the whole afiair was bound to
collapse.

When Newman consented, the question of rectorshij)
was er.sily settled. He was then at the very zeiiith of
his intellectual power and fame. If a one-man univer-
sity could be a success, the one man to make it such

■n

334

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF HOME.

••I

r i

' \

had certainly been found. What need to sny more?
The name of Newman is of world-wide fame. Nor was
there any serious difficulty about the sulection of
professors, except, indeed, the one of nationality. A
few Oxford men of more or less intellectual calibre had
quite lately been perverted, and were consequently left
destitute, or nearly so. It was certainly an anoiiia'ous
arrangement that an Irish Catholic university should be
govtrncd by an English rector, and taught by English
professors. But what will you have? Are not Irish
affairs always anomalous ? None of these men were
particularly biilliant, but they were EnL^l'sh, and for
that reason they were specially acceptable to the pro-
English Cardinal Cullen. Then it was a grand boast
for the world at large to say, "Here are gentlemen
who have left your English Protestant colleges, with all
their piest'ge. We will show that we are not behind-
hand in establishing such institutions."

'Ihere is one subject, and a very important one, on
which we are no longer T^ft in doubt regarding the new
American Roman Catholic university. For the present
it is only to " teach " theology. To ordinary beings
this seems somewhat absurd ; but the Roman Catholic
Church in some of its late decrees is nothing if not
contradictory ; and thinking men, hearing of new dog-
matic moral and theological controversies, ask them-
selves, some in fear and some in grievous distress,
"What next?" In the meantime what is the object?
What work is to be done in this university, where
"teaching" will be conspicuous by its absence? A
great many compliments are paid to the Bishop of
Peoria for having " broken the ground," and now we
shall say a word of the inner workings of the institution.
He certainly broke ground, and he did a great deal

y more ?
Nor was
ction of
ality. A
libre had
ently left
nonia'ous
should be
{ English
not Irish
r.en were
and for
I the pro-
md boast
gentlemen
;, with all
t behind-

t one, on
the new
present
beings
Catholic
if not

icw dog-
k them-
distress,
2 object ?
where
nee ? A
ishop of
now we
stituticn.
•eat deal

J^O.\fAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES.

335

more, by inducing his niece, Miss Caldwell, to devote
to it the trifling sum of $300,000. The new episcopal
rector of this university tells about the money he has
got, with great eniptcssemeni and gratulation. He has
on hand $700,000, he is "sure" (happy man!) of
8 1 00,000 more.

The divinity building, which cost $175,000, is "ready
to te paid for." By this we presume ihat the learned
prelate has the money in hand. The grain matical
construction of the sentence is poor for the head of
a university. There is to be a " really splendid
chapel," and we know what a "really splendid chapel"
means in the Roman Catholic sense of the term. It
means that gold, and silver, and silk, and ornaments,
and costly carvings, and paintings, and statues pro-
cured from foreign countries, and which a king might
envy, are to be placed in it, and paid for, generally,
by the poor, and all for the honour and glory of Him
who said, " Foxes have holes, and the biids of the air
have nests ; but the Son of man hath not where to lay
His head."

The divinity department, we are told, is a "success."
Eight divinity chairs for professors, who are only to
teach theology, and presumably for students who are to
learn nothing else, are already provided for.

Ther( ems to be only one little difficulty, only one
drawback, and that is, how to secure a supply of
students. But the new rector is sanguine, as well he
may be with all this money in hand, and a joyful
assurance of millions more. He says he will begin
with ecclesiastical students, and that arrangements are
to be made to ** stimulate " a supply of such students.
To the ordinary mind it is quite as difficult to under-
stand how students can be "stimulated/' as it is to

i I-

i; f

^• ;>

i-l

336

' 'WSiDE THE CIWKCII OF HOME,

iinderstnnd the use of a university which is not
to teach aiiythinj^ but theology. It may be well,
however, to say that the student " stimulation " scheme
consists of the endowment of divinity scholarships "in
perpetuity ;" and the rector is quite sanguine that he
will get the institution filled, "or nearly so," as the
respective clergy of the country will have to secure
for their re5pe(tivc dioceses scholarships enough " par-
tially, if not fully," to fill the institution. VVt the
"prcmisirg >oung students," ^ho are to come when
duly " slin-.ulated,"' are told that they must pay all
the same, the enormous endowments notwithstanding.
As a passing trifle, scarcely worth noticing, the rector
says he \\\ 1 require about l^roo,ooo more for a divinity
libi ary, and to commence the " beautification " of the
grcainds.

Mow enormous must be the wealth of the Roman
Catholic Church in America we have further evidence
of in this remarkable statement. He says, for example,
that ten days' work in the city of Philadelphia by him-
self and tl e archbishop of that city, secured 896,000,
and he did not go beyond the limit of two parishes.
The reader can see that, as he says, " the real resources
of the country are as yet untouched." But Bishop
Kear.e is well aware, for no shrewder bishop lives,
that his non-teaching and money-requiring institution
is not popular with all his brother bishops. And
wiih becoming candour, and knowing tl.eir dislike to
the establishment of a university at Washington, he
says : —

" It is late in the day either to make or answer
ol jeciions to the university. 7he two main difficulties
have been the feasibility of raising the necessary funds,

ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES.

337

ar.d the choice of the city of Washington as the site.
We think that the first objection is amply met in this
article. As to the second, an opportune and competent
w itncss is at hand."

And then he brings for his second competent witness
as to the desirableness of Washington, the late Presi-
df^nt of Cornell University. It is very remarkable how
Roman Catholic prelates, and even Popes, defer to
Protestant opinion when it suits their purpose. But
it is whispered — indeed, it is an open secret — that it
is not altogether unnecessary for Bishop Keane to fall
back on the support of Protestant opinion, as to the
desirableness of Washington as a locality for the uni-
versity. A note of disunion has even reached the Pope,
and it will be a curious investigation for the historian
of the future to ascertain from secret despatches just
how their " Graces " of New York and Baltimore, and
their " lordships " of Peoria and Richmond, managed to
reconcile their differences, and to satisfy their respective
ambitions.

The Catholic Mirror, of Baltimore, which is the quasi-
organ of Cardinal Gibbons and Bishop Keane, in a
report of an audience granted to the heads of the
Roman Catholic colleges and seminaries, March 2 1st,
1888, says that "the Catholic university of America
was specially uppermost in the thoughts of the Holy
Father." It is quite wonderful how some writers and
some bishops know exactly what the Pope thinks,
and what he ought to say. " He spoke," says the
editor, " with emotion '" (as indeed he well might,
knowing the serious differences among the American
Roman Catholic hierarchy), about the university at
Washington, " It is my desire," he said, " that all the

338

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

•r

I' lii

• \

¥\¥\

■ I

bishops should work together with unity and amity.
It would greatly grieve me if there should be any want
of agreement in regard to it."

The editor of the Catholic Mirror sa3's : —

'* These are rousing words from the Vicar of Christ,
and they must scatter any lurking evidence of a hesitating
doubt." "Leo XIII. /' he continues boldly, "shall not
be disappointed." Which means that Cardinal Gibbons
and Bishop Keane are determined to have their own
way. So far so good ; but here is the reverse of the
medal. The New York Frceiuaiis Journal is the paper
which Archbishop Corrigan delights to honour, and
it reciprocates his good will by constantly expressing
admiration of himself and his works. Its late editor
was a power in the Church, principally on account of
his fine gifts of sarcasm, and utter indifference to the
feelings of ecclesiastics. They were, in fact, terribly
afraid of him, and respected him accordingly.

Here is what Archbishop Corrigan's organ in New
York has to say of the Catho'ic university in Wash-
ington, on which such enormous sums of money have
been and will be expended : " The Catholic university,"
says the Freeman's Journal^ " will in a short time
perhaps realize the hopes of its projectors." Why
"Vv^ashington was chosen as the site remains a mys-
tery, and wliy the particular place in which the corner
stone was laid should have been marked out for the
great future edifice is a greater mystery. A more
eligible site could easily have been found.

But this i . of no moment to a Roman Catholic
bishop, who has this infinite cor.solation in his difficul-
ties, that he has only to will and to have. One bishop
v/ills to have the university at Washington^ And

-^T-

ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES.

339

amity.
y want

Christ,
sitating
ball not
gibbons
eir own
e of the
be paper
Dur, and
:pressing
te editor
:count of
ce to the
terribly

in New

In Wash-

iney have

[iversity,"

[ort time

" Why
a mys-

iC corner

It for I he
A more

Catholic

difficul-

le bishop

jn, An4

although there is one already established there by the
Jesuits, on a scale of splendour which is envied by our
first American public schools — what matter ? A bishop
desires it ; an obedient clergy and laity have but to
submit.

But another theolrgical university is desired at N"w
York. If Archbi.-?hop Corrigan is disappointed, it only
remains for him to have a university of his own, and
1 e has sent out his orders for its establishment. It
will cost, to begin with, ^400,000. But what uill 30U
have, when a prelate has only to speak in order to be
obeyed, when he has no care for results, and when lie
can throw the blame of failure on others, and take all
the credit of success to himself, though all the share
he has in making the success is to issue an order lor
money on a patient people ?

We are told that in four years' time this university
in Washington will open its doors to lay students.
The New York Freeman's Journal^ indeed, says that " it
is more difficult to get men than to build colleges."
We believe this significant assertion ; and with the
example of the Dublin Catholic university before the
pv^jectors, we might suppose that it would be taken
into account. But no. The young rector calculates
that there will be assembled at the national capital a
large body of lay students, enjoying the advantages of
" the highcs': education which c.n be offered ' y the
scientists of the nineteenth century." The lawyer, the

hvsu^ian. the pclitician, the merchant, the iournalist. the

pi,

m;3.i of elegant leisure is expected there, and is expected
to learn how to hold his own amorg tl e men of these
critical times. He says the divinity department will
need a " grand total " of .$1,000,000 ; tl.e other depart-
ynents will require a similar amount each,

U'' I

Hi]

if.1

■CI

340

mSTDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

A letter has been published lately in the Dublin
Freeman's Journal^ which is a very difTerent paper
from the New York paper of the same name. Tiic
letter is written by Mr. Charles Dawson, an eminent
Irish Catholic gentleman, and the subject is the bribe
which England always offers to Irish Catholic bishops,
in the shape of endowment for their dying Catholic
university. Of this university he declares that ''not-
withstanding all papal benedictions and comm inds, the
Irish people would have nothing to do wi.h it ; " and
he adds : —

" The upper class of Irish Catholics never gave the
university a helping hand. It matters little to them
that it was established by Pius IX. These Catholics
studiously absented themselves at the laying of the foun-
dation stone, at which twenty-four bishops attended;
they fled from its walls to those of Trinity and the god-
less colleges. These are the persons who are so anxious
for the interference of the Holy See in Iri h affairs."

The men who were educated in this Irish Roman
Catholic university are Nationalists, like Dillon, Kenny,
and Cox.

The moral of all this is simple. Roman Catholics will
give their money to endow Roman Catholic universities
:ind schools, — there are political reasons for doing so, —
!.ut they will be very slow to go to them thcmscl.es, or
t> send their children as stud.nts. The prestige of a
Prote::tant institution will always tell.

Here is another and equally important and recent
evidence on the same subject. Mr. Arthur Gear}', also
a distinguished Irish Catholic gentleman, at a public
meeting has declared that when he was auditor of the
Dublin Catholic Historical Society, he went to ask the

ROMAN Catholic universities.

341

Dublin

it paper

le. The

eminent

:he bribe

bishops,

Cathohc

at "not-

ands, the

it;" and

gave the
to them
CathoHcs
the foun-
attended ;
I the god-
o anxious
ffairs."

h Roman
[1, Kenny,

lolics will
liversiiies
ling so, —
scl.cs, or
stige of a

nd recent
eary, also
a public
tor of the
;o ask the

late Judge O'Brien, a Cath.olic, to attend at the opening
meding, and he absolutely refused to do so, or to have
anything to do with the Irish Catholic university. Later
he was sent on an expedition by Cardinal McCahe to
ask the English Government to inttrfcre with the Italian
Government to obtain some favour for ecclesiastics.
He went from one Catholic to another to get up
petitions, and eventually had to fall back on Protestants
for assistance.

In the June number of the New York Catholic Wovld^
Bishop Keane had one of his many articles on his
favourite subject; and what dees he prove? Simply
that the Catholic universities of France have been total
failures. They had money, they had bishops, they
had the inOucnce of the Holy Father ; but Catholic
students would have nothing to do with them. We
doubt if the young rector would have brought this
subject ^orward if he had not had a purpose of his
o\\n in doing so. He wants to show that too many
universities may be established at the same time,
though he admits that they were required by the
immense population of France. One of these universi-
ties, he sa}s, is "languishing to death," and those of
Paris and Lyons are kept up cnly by heroic efforts.
The whole article is am.using when read between the
lines. In order to conciliate the other bishops, he says :
" '1 he extent of our country " (America) " will assuredly
call for several Catholic universities eventually, but
that the success of one" (his own) " must be made sure
before starting others." It would appear indeed, from
this aiticle, that ecclesiastical students were the only
pei sons to be found in the one French university which
has proved anything like a success.

One word more, and it is a word of very great impot-

lij;

542

jnstDe the church of rome.

ance to the American people. The rector says he expects
eventually to have Catholic laymen in his university —
men who are to be lawyers, physicians, politicians,
journalists, and ^'men of elegant leisure," who are to
iearn how to " hold their own among the men of these
critical times."

Now it WGuM not be fair to judge of the institutions
und mental calibre of an enslaved race immediately
after it had obtained freedom. But the Roman Catholic
Church in America has had freedom, and enormous
wealth, and every advantage for at least a quarter of
a century, and what has been the result ?

Look at New York, the stronghold of Roman Catho-
licism in Am.eiica, wh.ere the public press is manned by
Catholic journalists, where manypoliliiians, bankers, and
tradesmen are of the same religion. What is to be said
of the politicians who have been educated by the Catholic
Church ? What is to be said of the lawyers ? What
is to be said of the journalists who defend or write for
its cause ? What are the names and religion of the men
who have plundered and robbed their country and the
poor, some of whom are in gaol, and some of whom have
fled to Canada, and \\\\o will help the Jesuit cause
there? By whom were they educated ? Do the people
of America \\ish to have Washir'^ton turned into
another New York, where the votes of the country are
openly bought and sold in the liquor saloons, where
\ice, and vanity, and degradation reign supreme in the
very class from which those students cauie who are to
teach the country ?

Wherever the carcase is there will the eagles be
gathered together. The man came with the need, and

the man was Mr. P F I believe that it is of

the. greatest moment that the power of the Church of

ROMAN CATHOLIC UN/VERSHTIES.

345

Rome in politics should be clearly understood, and the

cause and tffcct of that power; and certainly Mr. Vi

F has notling, from a Romanist's standpoint, of

which he need be ashamed. He has simply acted as a
"good Catholic," and why should he not have his reward?
The history of his case is very instructive, and it is also
amusing. Indeed, it was made the subject of a ballad,
which the comic press of New York was afraid to publish,
but which nevertheless was privately circulated in that
city, to the intense enjoyment of a select circle. We
give it at the end of this chapter.

Mr. R F career is very well known in the

United States ; and if his antecedents were somewhat
anti-clerical, what matter ? All is forgotten and forgiven,
and he is a man honoris causa, wl:om the great Arch-
bishop of New York delights to honour. Why should

he not, since Mr. E came to his rescue when he was

in the direst strait of his life ? Mr. F was, as I

have already stated, for some years the editor of the

/, IV. a paper openly published in the interests

of dynamite, yet strangely, it did not fall under eccle-
siastical censure until Mr. F in an unhappy

moment, so far forgot himself as a "good Catholic,"
as to write a pungent article on the style of living
which the late Archbishop of New York affected, and
which he sternly denounced. It was a matter easily
passed over if he collected enormous sums of money for
dynamite, though he made no secret of the manner in
which it was to be used ; but when he dared to touch
the " Lord's anointed " it was quite another affair.

To propose the murder of an Irish landlord, or to
blow up a public building with hundreds of innocent
people in it, was a trifle not worth noticing, but to
hint, no matter how delicately, that the Church of

ippip

ill

■A

344

mSIDB THE CHURCH OF ROMS.

Rome might prosper better if it looked a little more to
the poor, and a little less to the rich ; if it used its
enormous wealth to teach the ignorant, to prevent sin
rather than erect costly cathedrals, and enable its
ministers to live delicately, was considered by the
Roman Catholic Church a crime which could not be

tolerated for a moment. So Mr. P F was

denounced, with the usual result. The circulation of
his paper fell at once, and he was nearly ruined —
another evidence both of the power of the Roman
Church, and of the way in which it exercises its
power. But Mr. F saw his opportunity to regain
what he had lost, and he was not the man to lose so
splendid a chance. Dr. McGlynn was denounced ; and
it is so easy and so pleasant to be on the side of
power, and it is also, in the Roman Church, so virtuous.
Why should he not gain the appreciation of those who
nold the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and the keys
of the kingdom of earth also ? Why not secure both
worlds, when it can be done with so little trouble ?
Sometimes these men forget that Rome can be un-
grateful if they are not sufficiently subservient, or if
ihey do not submit to the commands of superiors at
.iny sacrifice of feeling or principle. Witness the case
of Herr Windhorst. Even if the subject is a momen-
tary digression from the present one, it may be well
to call the attention of the reader to the facts of his
case, as it has an important bearing on the question
\vhich we are considering.

We cannot by any possibility imagine St. Peter writ-

ng to Rome to dictate a special line of politics to his

lollowers, or St. Paul sending Timothy to obtain a

'I'gher military appointment for the faithful centurion.

\Vhep the Papacy was a temporal power it was neces-

more to
used its
:vent sin
lable its

by the
I not be

was

lation of
ruined —

Roman
cises its
regain

lose so
:ed ; and

side of
virtuous,
lose who
the keys
Lire both
trouble ?

be un-
nt, or if
triors at
the case

momen-

be well

s of his

question

er writ-
:s to his
btain a
nturion.
s neces-

kOXFAN CATHOLIC CW/FER^ITIES,

3^5

sarily involved in temporal affairs, but when Providence
changed its condition, — and if we bilieve in Providence
we must recognise its restraints as well as its action, —
then a happier state of existence was opened to the
rulers of the Church, Happy indeed would it have
been if this condition had been accepted. As indivi-
duals, Romanists should have been left to their indivi-
dual inclinations in public affairs, while their Church, as
a body, cculd have held a strict neutrality of action.

The sight of a coalition between Bismarck and Leo
XIII. might make apostles weep. Most assuredly it has
tried the faith not only of German Catholics, but of
their Gallic neighbours. The object of this singular
episode is not difficult to discern. It is a positive
interference in politics, and one that can be sharply
criticised, because the motive is so apparent. There is
no doubt that the Papal homage recently paid to
Bismarck, though with an utter disregard of the wishes
and the national aspirations of the Romanists of
Germany, is the beginning of an end, the results of
which no man can foresee.

The tone of the Papal correspondence concerning
German political affairs should be observed carefully.
Italians, as diplomatists, have no equals, and cardinals
have a record for diplomacy not easily surpassed. In
the Jacobini letters care is taken not to give any com-
mand from the Pope, and it is stated several times that
the object of Papal interference is to promote peace,
and to avert a continental war. But the real object
comes out at the end of the cardinal's second letter : —

"The Holy See," he writes, "in the advice it gave
regarding the Septennate, wishes to bring about a new
opportunity of making itself agreeable to the German

346

msiDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

!'!•

■

'■ ,1

1 .;'

'I ■''

\:\\

I lllll

1 '

•■

■• !

i •

'^.■^^^

Kaiser anl Prince Bismarck. Apart from this the
Holy See, from tlie standpoint of its own interests,
which are identical wi(.h the interests of Catholics, can-
not allow an occasion to pass for favourably disposing
the powerful German empire to the end of improving
its position."

It will be noted that it is said many times that
the Pope merely expresses his " wishes." But rayal
wishes are commands, and here is precisely where
the political injustice comes in. Italian cardinals are
as Roman as the Celt is Irish. Their intense and
galling bitterness against the court of Victor Emanuel
should be known to be understood. Hence no means
w ill be left unused to regain the lost temporal possessions
of the Papac3\ There are men in the Curia who
would agree with Mr. Preston of New York, in making
individual souls or feelings of no account, men who to
attain their end would crush the hearts and the souls
of thousands. But while might may be victorious for
a time, it is not always so, and acts of injustice recoil
with terrible force on the perpetrators.

The case between Bismarck and the Vatican is con-
temporary history, which may have results as important
as were the differences between Leo X. and the electors
of Saxony. How bitter was the quarrel, how keen the
open threats, how sharp the denouncements ! The
German Catholics, a strong and resolute body, as events
have shown, were urged in every term of entreaty and
affection to stand true to their faith and the chair of
Peter. Heir Windhorst was their leader. He whose
lifted Lands were blessed and praisec by the Pope,
was appointed to deliver his people from Bismarck, and
in good truth he did deliver them.

1 this the

interests,

lolics, can-

^ disposing

improving

times that
But royal
sely where
irdinals are
ntense and
Dr Emanuel
e no means
possessions
Curia who
J, in making
men who to
id the souls
ctorious for
Astice recoil

:ican is con-
is important
the electors
>w keen the
ents ! The
y, as events
ntreaty and
he chair of
He whose
the Pope,
marck, and

ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES.

347

This marvellous man is hr noured even by his
enemies. One who has seen him for the first time-
rising to speak after Bisma-ck, smiles at the idea of such
an insignificant person following the man of blood and
iron. But Windhorst, if small in person, is great in
speech. A few plain statements of facts, a few statistics,
followed by keen cutting sarcasm, and you listen and
forget all save his eloquence and the suiiject When
the Kulturkampf raged in its fury Windhorst was at
the very height of his power, and even the heart of
Bismarck yielded for a moment to his impassioned
appeals for liberty of conscience for his fellow-Catholics.
And now, when Windhorst's head is white with the
snows of over seventy winters, when he has spent his
life and his energies in defence of what he considered
the religious liberties of his fellow-Catholics, he reaps
his reward.

Bismarck, who has oppressed the Church of Rome,
is now honoured and courted by the head of that Church,
and Windhorst received, with scant courtesy, an advice,
amounting to an order, to change his whole policy, and
submit to the dictates of the man whom he has so long
considered not only his personal enemy, but the enemy
of the ecclesiastical superior v.'ho has uttered this strange
piandate. lierr Windhorst may well ask, Is life worth
living ?

But German Catholics are made of sterner mould than
(hose of other nationalities, and how the battle betweeji
I'ismarck and the Pope and the German people will end
< :od alone knows. One thing is certain ; it will lessen
the faith of French Catholics quite as much as it will
lessen their respect for Germans.

The interference of the advisers of Leo XIII. betweci
the English Government and the Irish bishops wa:?. r.

i^r

rJ!

[

. t.

' i,

■; is

34S

msiDE THE CHURCH OP ROMB.

mere pas«^ing breeze in comparison v\ith the storm which
this alTjir has occasioned. The Irish bishops were n it
slow to use very plain language to His Holiness. The
Irish people took the very simple and effective line of
stopping the supplies. But there is very little credit
due to the Irish people for this independence. They
hnd the full and earnest support of t'le Iri:jh hierarchy,
with four well-marked exceptions. If the Irish bishops
and the Irish people had taken opposite sides in their
views of their duty of submission to the Papal deci ions
on the ParnelliLe question, the result would have been
very different. In Germany there is no question of
religion ; it is a question of politics pure and simple.
Herr Windhorst may be a Catholic first and a German
after, but he is a German, and he is bound by every
tie of religion and of honour to vote and to use his
influence in favour of the policy which he considered
to be for the general good. If there had been any
question of religion or morals the case would have been
different. It is policy pure and simple. But there is
more. Political — shall I say ? — feeling, or animosity,
runs high in the German Senate. Windhorst has been
the opponent of Bismarck, and now indeed he is called
on not merely to submit to a policy which he con-
demns, but to submit himself absolutely to his ancient
enemy.

All the world knows that the man of blood and iron
is like all such men of imperious will, and not over
scrupulous as to the means by which he attains his
ends in the Reichstag, or elsewhere. He will accept
as his ally his arch-enemy the Pope, and he would be
more than human if he did not rejoice in the discom-
fiture of Windhorst ; but it is quite another question
how far he will respect those who have inaugurated

ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES.

349

[irm which
5 were n )t
icss. The
ive line of
ittle credit
ce. They
hierarchy,
sh bishops
es in their
il deci ions
have been
]uestion of
md simple.
a German
d by every
to use his
considered
been any
have been
Lit there is
animosity,
t has been
le is called
he con-
lis ancient

d and iron
not over
attains his
will accept
would be
le discom-
IX question
naugurated

this policy. There has been no concern expressed for
the coercion and degradation inflicted on the faithful
Roman Catholic Germans and their champions.

To return to Mr. F There is another noteworthy

matter in his career, while he was editor of the /

]\^ and preaching dynamite with very great success,

as a money-making institution. Mr. McMaster was
then editor of the Freeman's Journal. If report does not

b?lie both parties, Mr. F is credited with having

spent a day following Mr. McMaster round New York
from one liquor store to another, and publishing after-
wards the result of his investigations. Mr. McMaster
died the honoured death of all good Catholics, and

Mr. F by the grace of the archbishop, is now the

honoured editor and proprietor of the same F, \

J But there is more yet. Mr. F . is credited

with some political transactions in the interest of the
Church, and in his own interests. The editor of the
Boston Anicriean is my authority for the following : —

"At a great Irish-American jubilee in New York
last December to celebrate the Republican victory, it
was openly declared that the victors owed their success
to P F and his crowd. No one mentioned the
notorious fact, though it was well known at that time
that Alexander Sullivan had made a deliberate salt to
Blaine, Elkins, & Co. His followers were to call them-
selves ' Irish-American Protectionists.' "

It will be remembered that A S with

the connivance of E. and F^ _ sold the Clan-na-Gael

to the Republican party, the price being a certain amount
of cash, and several fat offices, including a consulship
for E , and a cabinet position for Sullivan. The
following are a few of the florid expressions of the

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

C^.<

^ ^

1.0 t

I.I

2.5
2.2

1^ 1^

t 1^ lillio

1.8

1-25 IIIIII.4 IIIIII.6

Q..

Q>,

■B

ii^ ^

350

mSTDE THE CItURCH OF ROME,

.' ' I

m ^

ill

1 ■■

\ i

enthusiastic gentlemen who either spoke at the meeting
or forwarded their sentiments in writinaj. Herbert
Radclyffc, secretary of the Home Market Club, Boiton,
said ; —

"The Home Market Clnb sends cordial greetings to
those true sons of Ireland and America who turned
their backs upon false leaders, and followed you, the
Irish World, and ether noble patrio's, in the glorious
path of Americanism, and all that it stands for."

Congressman R. T. Davis, of Fall River, said : —

" Irish-Americans who have broken party shackles,
and voted to protect American industries, have proved
their Iryalty to the land which shelters them. You are
the leader of this movement, and entitled to the grati-
tude of the American people."

Hon. George F. Hoar said : —

" Heartiest congratulations to the noble Irish- Ameri-
can protectionists."

Senator Palmer of Michigan said : —

"All hail to the loyal Irish-Americans whose love
for tlieir native land intensifies their devotion to the
land of their adoption."

James G. Blaine said : —

"The Irish-American protectionists were a very
potential tlem.cnt in securing the election of President
Harrison."

But Mr. Ford was not always as affectionate to Mr.
Blaine as he is now, and he found it ^s convenient tg

J^OMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES.

3S»

change his political opinions as he did to change his
religious views. A Roman Catholic writer says : —

" Patrick Ford was here, there, and everywhere
during the week, running around excitedly, pausing
every now and then to make sure that the Irish vote
didn't jump out of his pocket and escape, until he got
into the presence of * the greatest living American,'
Pat Ford excepted.

" ' You are welcome home,' said Pat Ford to Blaine.
The man from Maine has a good memory, and remem-
bered that not many years ago this same Mr. Ford, in
his paper, the Irish Worlds called him a ' demagogue,'
when he presided at an Irish- American banquet. Patrick
Ford then said : —

" * Mr. Blaine is reported as having presidential
aspirations. As Blaine is a thorough demagogue, he
thinks perhaps that he may succeed in winning some
Irish-American votes by figuring as one of the orators
at a St. Patrick's night banquet. He forgets that his
presence at such a meeting after what he has done is
an insult to every intelligent Irishman present.'

" Blaine must have thought Ford an arrant hypocrite
when he called to mind what that gentleman said of
him on another occasion. Said Ford in his Irish
World:—

" ' Does James G. Blaine for a moment suppose that
American citizens, with Irish blood in their veins, will
ever forget that when he was Secretary of State, he
allowed American citizens residing in Ireland to be
arrested and imprisoned on mere suspicion, without his
calling the British Government to account for this viola-
tion of international law, as he was in duty bound to
do?

(

353

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

" But Ford himself seems to forget it, although he
never thought he would, when he denounced Blaine for
leaving Irish-American citizens at the mercy of the
Biitish Government.

" It is notoriously true that Patrick Ford has not the
general good will of Irishmen. He belongs to the
rationalist body in New York, and has never been
identified with any Irish movement that had not the
success of the In'sh World in view. He has not the
confidence cf American working men, and the so-called
labour demonstration in New York city was a meeting
of the Ford family, notliing more, and no representative
of organised labour was on the platform. Labour men
who were invited ignored the invitation, and stayed
ciway. The reviewing stand was filled with Irish
JVor/ci em\ loyees and with Fords. When an acquaint-
ance of one of the latter called out, * He's there, Ford,'
about one-quaiter of the crowd turned round and said
in unison, 'Who called me?' In the throng that
gathered in front of the platform there was not a single
banner of a tiade's organisation. Not even a delega-
tion from a union appeared, nor even a 'strikers'
labour organisation appeared upon the scene. Instead,
there was the same old-fashioned Republican crowd, who
always cheer the bloody shirt and the protectionist
chestnut around election times. This gathering was
swollen by the crowds of pedestrians who usually
frequent the thoroughfares near the square at that hour
of night, and who were no doubt attracted by the
novelty of the scene."

The New York Catholic News says :—

" Master's death was in my opinion hastened by the
responsiblLiy of managing a paper into which he had

ROMAN CATHOLIC VNIVERSfTIES,

353

all his life been putting money, without getting it out
again. The mental state of an honourable man who
always paid his bills, and when subscribers were not
careful to pay theirs to him, may be easily conceived
by any Catholic editor who does the same thing ; and
it was a strange thing that some of the old friends of
the Freeman^ s Journal in New York, who knew of Mr.
McMaster's difficulty, showed no particular concern
about it."

When the conduct of superiors becomes the subject
of street ballads we are within measurable distance of
a revolution, and this has been the case in New York,
It must be remembered that all Dr. McGlynn's
followers were Roman Catholics, and most of them, like
himself, still belong to that Church, while they freely
denounce the evils which they are powerless to
remedy.

'• Ten dollars and ten days " became a standing joke
in New York after the archbishop had sentenced Dr.
Curran to ten days' imprisonment in a monastery, for
his temerity in speaking the truth about the v.ay in
which Dr. McGlynn was treated. But it is significant
that the sentence of excommunication, far from having
\he effect which was anticipated by those who procured
it, was made the subject of a most ridiculous street
ballad. This ballad was headed " Corrigan's Curse," and
was published in Henry George's p=^.per, the Standard^
besides being circulated in ballad form all over the
;;ountry. We only give a specimen verse here, though
it is important that the manner in which the excom-
munication was received amongst the Roman Catho-
lics of ^Hierica should be known everywhere. It was
headed—

....... ..^^

I^-— H"

354

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

: H':

,;M

H.I

',''

. .1

IJ' I

! I

(•• With apologies to the ' King of the Cannibal Islands,') Tako
notice, friends of Dr. McGIynn, WE've xcommunicated him.

** ipso facto et nominatim. That's Latin for ' let him down aisy.

" Yell understand w^ might do worse, but the law says a dollar
for ivry curse,
Too much of a hole in an archbishop's purse ; so we let the man
down aisy.

Chorus. — For Justice Duffy might do worse than fine us a
dollar for iv'ry curse
'Twould make a hole in the Corrigan purse, so we'll
let the man down aisy.

*' So me and old Eyctalian Sim, we've excommunicated him,
Ipso f lido ct noiiiinatim. (The Latin'll send ye crazy.)
And that's to make ye understand that tliis is now a Chiistian
land.
And di\ il a Yank can raise his hand widout our high permis-
sion ;
'Twas Siintnyony made the plan, that wonderful great Eye-

ta-li-un ;
'Tis notice sarveJ on iv'ry man, yez all have changed condition."

(Chorus as Above.)

But if some of his clergy failed the archbishop in his
hour of need, it was not uo with politicians.

The New York Frcemati's Journal says : —

" A correspondent asks for a definition of genius and
friendbhip. Nothing is harder than to adequately
(icfine words which mean so much. While apologising
f'.r inability to do it, permit us to offer Cardinal
Newman's admirable definition of the word friend : —

" * But give me for my friend one who will unice heart
and hand with me, who will throw himself into my
cause and incerest, who will take part when I am
attacked, who will be sure beforehand that 1 am in the

ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES,

355

.') Takci
him.

iwn aisy.

s a dollar

t the man

fine us a
e, so we'll

1 him,
I Chi istian
gh permis-
great Eye-
condition."

lop in his

;enius and

idequately

pologising

Cardinal

friend :—

jinice heart

f into my

hen I am

am in the

right, and if he is critical, as he inay have cause to be,
toward a being of sin and imperfection, uill be so from
very love and loyalty, and a wish that others should love
mc as heartily as he."

*' A circular was sent last evening to the Herald
which purports to be the text of an amended declaration
of loyalty to Archbishop Con igan. It is introduced in
very vigorous language, and is described as a * New
Coercion Bill.' The amendment is said to b(:: the
omission of Dr. McGlynn's name from the cr'ginal
document, although the reference to the former past*)r
of St. Stephen's indicates him as plainly as if his iic'.me
weie mentioned. '1 his new circuUir is said to have
been ^ent cut on Tuesday or Wednesday of last week,
accompanied by a letter from Father Lynch as ' secre-
tary.' Father Lynch, according to the correspondent
who sends the document to \.\\ki Ilcrahl, disclosed its real
purpose by a fnnk statement to several of the clergy,
that ' it was fur use at Rome against the efforts of
Cardinal Gibbons and Bishop Kcane.'

" The following is the document : —

" 'Most Reverend Archbishop, we, the priests of the
archdiocese of New Yoik, come before you to express
our sincere attachment to you, and our unfeigned and
cheerful loyalty to your authority. We recognise in
you our ecclesiastical superior, who, being in full com-
munion with the head of the Catholic Church, the
successor of St. Peter, lawfully rule, teach, and judge
this portion of the fleck of Christ, the archdiocese of
New York.

*' 'Conformably to the exhortation of St. Paul, we look
up to you as our prelate, who speaks to us the Word of
God, v\ho£e faith we follow. And pondering the grave
injunction of the same Apostle, " Obey your prelates,

ll "

, \>

35«

mSTDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

and be subject to them ; for they watch as having to
render an account of your fouIs, that they may do this
with joy and not with grief; for this is not expedient
for you" (Ileb. xiii. 17). We desire also on this
occasion to lecord our emphatic disapproval and re-
probation of \\\i act of disobi diencc and disloyalty to
your authority of which a certain member of our body
has made himself guilty, an act of di -loyalty aggravated
by his subsequent course. We have been patiently
hoping and praying that our dear brother would chnnge
his niird and return to his Father's house; but observing
that our charitab'e silence is construed into acquies:ence
in and approval of disobedience, and that it causes
some surprise both here and abroad, learning, moreover,
that it is publicly assorted that he is believed to uphold
the cause of the clergy, in general we feel it our duty
to make this solemn declaration to you, that the clergy
of tii-: archdiocese of New Ycrk utterly condemn ail
disobedience to lawfully constituted authority, especially
to the authority of the Church, and can have no sym-
pathy with the efforts of those who in any way set
that authoiity aside. Our motto shall always be : "An
obedient man shall speak of victory " (Prov. xxi. 28) ' "

It may be well here to give the history of some more
of the men whom the Roman Catholic Church delights
to honour, as it has honoured the dynamiter Ford.

The Chicago Herald, a Democratic paper, says :—

" It would seem, from the present view of Dr. Cronin's
assassination, that all the Clan-na-Gael professionals,
the mysterious individuals, the Number Ones, the
dynamiters, the treasurers, without a treasury, the
blunderers, without a pause, are citizens of the United
States only so far as their votes are needed for the

kOMAN CATHOLIC VNU'ERSITIES.

357

Republican party. If we catch an Irish patriot who
is too near the assassination, do we not catch a Jim
Blaine Republican ?

" Egan was made minister to Chili by the Secretary
of State; Austin E. Ford, a nephew of the editor of
the Irish American, is a candidate for Surveyor of the
Port of New York, his principal backers being Patrick
Ford and James G. Blaine ; Johi. F. Finnerty, of
Chiiago, is stated to be Mr. Blaine's candidate for
Sub-treasurer at that city; the man Maloney, arrested
and released in New York as an accessory to Cronin's
murder, is a Blaine candidate for a Custom House
position. These are all Clan-na-Gael professional
patriots.

" But chief of them all is Mr. Alexander Sullivan, who
it was currently stated at the time was to enter the
Cabinet as the representative of the Irish-American
vote, in the event of Mr. Blaine's election in 1884."

The Boston Advertiser says : —

"This man Sullivan, who as head of the Clan-na-Gacl
secret society is under arrest for complicity in the
murder of Cronin, is a man whose name has been
foremost for some years among the gentry who have
figured as chief recipients of the money wrung from
sympathetic Irishmen to help the Irish cause. . . . He
is forty-eight years old, son of an English sergeant
stationed in Canada. ... In 1869 he was made
Collector of Internal Revenue in New Mexico, and in
a few months a shortage in his accounts caused his
removal. While there he shot and wounded Judge
Hough, but soon after leaving his first place became,
through fhe influence of S. B. Elkins (Mr. Blaine's
chief lieutenant), postmaster."

35S

WStDE THE CHURCH OP RO^fB.

■Ml

IS-

It'.

" Tlienco," says the Advertiser, '• he fled to Chicago,
became Secretary of the Board of Works, a bankrupt,
then the slayi r of one Hanford, for whose murder on
the second trial he escaped conviction, * by the secret
use of his influence in the Irish organisation.'

"In 18S4 Sullivan was at the head of the so-called
Iri«sh movement in aid of Blaine, from which much was
expected, and practically nothing came, lie was in
the employ of the Repub'ican managers, who were
deceived by his statements, and the supposed influence
that he had with tl e Irish. He was handsom-jly paid
during the campaign, and an expensive headquarters
was run by him in New York city. He clnrgcd for
speeches never delivered, and promised thousands of
votes which were afterwards cast for Cleveland."

But there is other and even more direct testimony
regarding the character of this Englis'1, Irish-American,
Roman Catholic patriot, and coadjutor of Mr. Blaiue
and Mr. Egan. In a letter from certain prominent
members of the Irish-American Club to the New York
World, it is asked, "Does not he" (Michael Davitt)
"know that Sullivan was adjudged bankrupt in court,
yet when afterwards elected [^resident of the League
spent ^100,000 in speculation?" Ihe St. Louis
Republics Washington correspondent, in a despatch
to that journal, says : —

" Now that the coroner's jury has declared that the
Clan-na-Gael is not in harmony with and is injurious
to American institutions, and that Alexander Sul'iv: :i
is behind the bars accused of being the leading spirit
in the conspiracy for murder, Mr. Blaine is far from
happy. It discredits entirely Blaine's Irish Roman
Catholic supporters before the country, in .act, before

nOMAN CATHOLIC UmVERSlTtES.

359

the world. Egan has been rewarded with an important
dij lomatic positinn, although he is even now high up
in the councils of the Lian-na-Gael, if not actually one
of the famous, or rather infamous, 'triangle.' It also
was brought out during the investigation, and no doubt
will be brought cut plainer during Sullivan's trial,
that Sullivan and Ford speculated with the funds of
organisation contributed by patriotic Irish people for
what they considered to be patriotic purposes. It was
shown also that Sullivan and Egan, as commanders of
the Clan-na-Gael, sent men to Great Britain to blow up
buildings with d3'namite, and murder not only men
but women and children.

"Can anybody imagine any other single Secretary of
State, from the first of them to Mr. Bayard inclusive,
having such friends and allies as the Egans, Fords, and
Siillivans ? Is it possible to think of Jefferson, Randolph
Pickering, Marshall, Madison, Monroe, Adams, Clay,
Livingstone, Webster, Buchanan, Calhoun, Everett,
Marcy, Cass, Black, Seward, Fish, Frelinghuysen,
sleeping in the same political bed with such a crew?
It is not Ml. Blaine, not Mr. Harrison only, who suffers,
or who suffers most from such associations or connec-
tions near or remote with it. It is the good fame of
the country that suffers most of all. It is the country
that is dishonoured, shamed all the world over by the
sel-^ction of plotters and d}namiters to places of honour
at home and abroad, and who are selected solely be-
cause they are able cr pretend to be able, to control
the vote cf a secret society, whose purposes arc
abhorrent to civilise ticn, and dangerous to the institu-
tions of the country."

It is well for Americsns, it is well for all English^

1 1

•

' A

\"9: I

l! =

j 1

1 1

I 'i

1 I

I . ^

360

INSIDE THE CHURCH OP ROME,

speaking people to knoT what is the true character of
the men who govern America. They are good Roman
Catholics certainly. They will never be excommuni-
cated like McGlynn, or refused Christian burial like
John McGlynn, yet do not think they deserve endorse-
ment as good Christians.

But there is yet another, and if possible, more serious
evil connected with the political power of the Pop^.
It is the utter demoralisation of the masses of the peop.e.
The politicians of America must cater to the liquor
saloon interests — in fact, as I have said elsewhere, the
liquor saloon-keeper is the boss of the ward, and is
respected accordingly ; but what shall be said when
priests who should say with their Master, " My kingdom
is not of this world," use the means which others do,
and degrade themselves and their office accordingly ?

The liquor saloon-keeper is, with rare exceptions, " a
Catholic and an Irishman." He has all the supersti-
tion of his race and of his religion. The victims of his
saloons die beautiful and holy deaths, attended to the
scaffold by Sisters of Mercy and priests, after they
have repented more or less in gaol for brutal murders.
To have saved them from so terrible a fate, and from
the need of such a late repentance, would seem to some
of us to have been a greater mercy. Then the power
of the liquor-saloon keeper is invoked to help their un-
rbrtunate and destitute children ; but would it not have
I cen better to have tried the power of the Church to
ia ep the husband and father from drink and crime ?
/hen the sisters, already well paid by Government (the
I uliticians see to this), go to beg in the same liquor
s loons which ruined the father, taking with them
th.se little orphan children, who, later in life, will
». member how they were brought to these places by

ROAfAI^ CATHOLIC UxVIVERSlTlSS.

361

icter of
Roman
iimuni-
ial like
idorse-

serious
: Pop*^.
peopi^.
! liquor
ere, the
and is
i when
ingdom
ers do,

ons, " a
upersti-
s of his
1 to the
er they
lurders.
id from
to some
e power
heir 'in-
lot have
lurch to
crime ?
ent (the
e liquor
:h them
ife, will
laces by

sisters, and received liberal support from the generoui
diam-seller. Besides this, they collect ceaselessly from
the poorest of the poor, always more ready than the
lich to help them, and yet they are not satisfied.

A few priests have dared to speak out on this subject,
and to denounce the liquor saloons, but they generally
suffer for their zeal. The liquor saloons not only
provide for the Church, but they also supply priests to
the Church. The father of Archbishop Corrigan was a
liquor saloon-keeper, who, if report does not belie him,
dropped dead in his own store on Sunday after he had
defied his priest, and insisted on his right to keep it
op-n every day in the week.

Skinner, writing to the American Citiscn, Boston,
says : —

"The type of nobility and morality in the Romish
Church of to-day is but little better than that of three
hundred years ago.

" The following escapade of a prominent Irish Roman
priest occurred in Raleigh N. C. early in May last,
and was published at the time in the New York
Herald. John J. Boyle, in charge of the Roman Catholic
Church of the Sacred Heart, was arrested and committed
on a charge of brutal assault upon an amiable, intelli-
gent, and respectable young lady of fifteen. She was
the daughter of an ex-mayor, a well-known Romanist.

" We could easily go on multiplying these cases of
brutality and immorality into hundreds if necessary.
These are the men who have been, and are still, before
the masses of Europe and America as the spiritual
teachers and moral educators of the people. These are
the men whom the great mass of Roman Catholics
reverence and fear as their spiritual lathers, and as

36ar

msr/DE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

i»

V 1

' i

•. I

lii

': I

'■ i!:'

having the power to grant absolution for sin for money.
These are the kind of nobility that the Church of Rome
has ever produced, some of whom have been its repre-
sentative men. These are the men with vhom corrupt
and ambitious politicians fraternise, because in many
instances they can con'rol a large number of Romanist
votes in the municipal and state elections. These are
the men, including Alexander Sullivan, the murderer
of the superintendent of schools, Hanford of Chicago,
who manipulate and control, to an alarming extent, the
associated press of this country, suppressing important
facts and news items as they please, or whenever the
interests of the Clan-na-Gael demand it. These are
the men who, because they have been in many instances
ward poliiicians, and recognised leaders in important
political campaigns, claim that ihey should be sent to
Congress or to State Senate, or as ministers to Chili or
Mexico or some other country. These are the men
viho arrogate to themselves the right to supervise the
education of our boys, who are to be 'the future citizens
of America, and would, had they the power to do so,
destroy our colleges, academies, and state institutions,
and build upon thtir ruins a Roman hierarchy that would
wither and blast every free institution of this Republic."

Even men like Ford may find that they have leaned
on a broken reed, or we may rather say that they have
served a serpent which will sting when they least
expect it. The word gratitude is unknown to Rome.
We have quoted the case of Windhorst. When Rome,
to serve her c»wn purposes, could throw aside a man
like him who had served her so long and so faithfully,
to please an enemy like Bismarck, what may others
expect ? The Pope would sacrifice a hcetacomb of

ROMAN CATHOLIC UmVERSTTTE^,

%^^

r money,
of Rome
ts repre-
1 corrupt
in many
lomanist
hese are
nurderer
Chicago,
tent, the
nportant
ever the
hese are
nstances
nportant
sent to
Chili or
the men
vise the
citizens

do so,
;itutions,
at would
epublic."

e leaned
ley have
ey least
D Rome,
n Rome,

1 a man
lithfully,
"i others
:omb oi

Windhorst? without a moment's thought to gain a
political object. The Church is the Banl to which
every knee must bow ; yet even those who have bowed
the knee to her will often find that all their sacrifices
have been in vain.

But the great and important fact remains, that Rome
cares but little what weapons she uses to gain her end.
Whatever Mr. Ford's political or moral character may
have been, he is now the favoured journa'ist of the
head of the Roman Catholic Church in America. He
is penitent for his past offences against the Church,
(hough he may not have recanted his dynamite sins.
He came to the defence of his ecclesiastical superior
by issuing a special edition of his paper to glorify him,
and to denounce one of the best, most moral, and
charitable priests who ever lived in the Roman Catholic
Church in America, and he has (for the present at all
events) his reward. Whether it will pay better to be the
r.p;'Stle of Archbishop Corrigan, thm to be the apostle
of dynamite, remains to be proved. The Archbishop
of New York has the political patronage of that city at
his disposal, and can reward in many ways.

The following is the ballad re^'erred to in this chapter.
Part of it was published in a New Yoik paper at the
time.

YE LAMENT OF YE PENITENT, F D.

Patrick knelt in the penitent's chair

(IMany a better man has been there),

At one s de his grace, and at one side a friar;

And they said, "Repent, and yon may aspire

To anytliing sliort of the Prtsident's plare,

For we rule tiiis land through liie Church and our race."

And Patrick he murmured soft and slow —
'* My circulation is gone low, low."

5^4

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF RdME.

I I

iii I

i«

•'And in order to keep up the Church and our rule,

We intend to bring to the penitent's stool,

VVitlioiit any other preamble or fuss,

Any bad pohtiiian who 'UtTers from Us.

It is ours to rule and theirs to obey,

And we've done for George and McGlynn trom to-day."

And Patrick he murmured soft and slow,
" It is mine to obey when the way you show,
My circu.ation, alas ! is slow."

His grace lie asked for his bell and his book,
And solemnly cursed, by hook and by crook,
Every man, and woman, and wortliless child,
That would not obey his rule so mild.

"Alas!" murmured Patrick, " I had no sense

When I used to write against Peter's pence,

And tell tlie people who read my paper,

Even if cursed with bell, book, and taper.

To keep their money till Rome would learn

To feel the want of hard cash, and turn

Froiu the rich and the great, to the poor and the lowly.

And make matters up, and live more holy.

" Mea culpa," he softly said ;

" Mea culpa," he bowed his head.
And great tears ran down his furrowed cheek—
•' Never again will I hard words speak.
If a bishop liJes in a carriage and pair,

Or takes the good things of life galore."

And he paused, and he wept, and he softly said,
•' My circulation is nearly dead."

"Never again will I stop Peter's pence,

No mattr how great is the Pope's offence J

Never again will I dynamite fling,

Though I thought it once a holy thing.

I confess 1 denounced the political ways

Of Mgr. P — t — n in my simple days.

Will this noble and kind and holy priest

Accept me a prodigal late at the feast,

Of political plenty spread at his board.

And let me share tl.e cood thintrs he has stored ?

ROMAN CATHOLIC UNIVERSITIES,

365

rule,

to-day."
vv,

e lowly,

said,

For, alas ! and alack a day he said,
"My circulation is nearly dead."

"I wrote— I know I was gm'ity then —

Of those holy, and saintly, and blessed men,

The English landlords of ancient E)rin,

Who wished the people were more God-fearin*,

Who went to tlie Pope with hearts sincere,

And who liad o.nly one thought and only one fear.

Oh, Llessed f, iar ! O Lord and grace !

A blush comes over my aged face

When I think how I questioned tlieir motives pure,

In driving their tenants out from the door;

Sure, th<y only wanted to make them obey

Tlieir gentle rule, and their fatherly sway.

One, alas ! from thatgicen land I'd lia\c had them swept,

With dynamite fires (fir my sin ho\v I've wept !),

But now I know, when they spoke to the Pope,

It Avas with the pure and holy hope

That they would reform the Iiish race,

And bring them back (to pay rents) aiid graM.

"And as for the rase of Dr. McGIynn,

I wanted to see whch side would win

(And sure an 1 certain that was no sin^.

Ere I lent the aid of my dyi'iam'te paper

To spread the light of your holy taper.

But father, and grace," he said solt and low,

"Even you sometimes look how the wind will blow."

And he sobbed and he cried, and he soltly said—
" My circulation is nearly dead."

(' i

CHAPTER XV.

:!l

\il\

111

H\ 'H

f '!'

If ^i^

V :i

77/ii CONFESSIONAL AND THE LIVES OF THE

POPES.

AS Rome claims above all thing?, to be a " holy "
Church, we cannot be reproached for dwelling on
this aspect of her case, above all, as on that allege i
holiness she founds her principal claim to the obedience
and respect of mankind. We propose to consider only
two of what she claims to be the sources of her holi-
ness and doctrine. In the first place, she lays great
stress on the confessional as a source of holiness, and
as a means of preserving it. She is certainly unfor-
tunate in off. ring us this evidence, for the current
history and statistics of the present da}'', as well as that
of past ages, show that Rome, as a Church, has no right
whatever to claim exceptional holiness, that is, if we
judge her claim by the light of Gospel teaching.

I admit ihat Rome can claim, as no other Church can,
the subnission of her followers to all her commands,
but it is easy to show that the commands of Rome are
obedience to herself, which is a very different thing
from obedience to the Gospel. In fact, the commands
of that Church are unhappily too often opposed to the
Gospel. We, then, are looking at things from very
different standpoints. If the "holiness" of the Roman
Church is to be judged by the obedience of Roman
Catholics to her commands, we have no more to say.

THE CONFESSIONAL AND LIVES OF THE POPES. 367

But even in this case, how h'ttle the world at large is
aware at what a cost of misery, and of unspoken, but
none the less real rebellion, Rome maintains her exterior
submission.

A distinguished Roman Catholic and Italian bishop
published a pamphlet recently, in which he criticised the
attitude of the Pope towards the Italian Government;
but he did this with all the expres-ions of deference and
abject submission which R'-me exacts from h<i\' subjects.
Still he criiicised. But no matter how abject the (lattery,
or how humble the tone, it was an unpardonable and
deadly sin. Now let this case be considered for a
moment. Mere is an educated and intelligent R ^man
Catholic bishop, a lover of his own country, a man who
might even, according to the teaching of the Romish
Churth, be supposed to know, above all others, the neeJs
of the country, a man who had its welfare at heart.
And how the Italians love their native land we who
have lived with them, and know them so well, can tell.
Yet even he must not dare utter one word, or express
even the most deferently framed opinion as to the best
way to govern the land of his nativity and his affec-
tion. How monstrous ! The organ of the Pope, the
Osservalore Romano^ announces that this bishop has
"publicly confessed his sorrow for the views which he
had advanced," and had announced " his complete sub-
mission to the will of the Pope," and thereby gained
the honour of being once more a "holy" member of
liie holy Catholic Church. In the same way any one
who was rash enough to pass even the least remaik on
the dispensation given by the Pope to Prince Amadeus
to commit incest, should either make an abject apology
for his fault, or cease to be considered a "holy"
Catholic. ^

J''

V I

V :

5C8**

-INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME:

No cicubt the Pope looks on this bishop as siding
with his enemies, and with the usurpers of his throne.
But even if Victor Emmanuel was a usurper he had the
nation with him ; and surely a nation has a right to
choose its rulers.

'.!

: t

. -■■*

I have this lishop's noble work before me while I
write. It proves at least that there is some education
amongst the Italian ckrpy, and some thought. He
dcsciibes the state of the Roman Catholic press in Italy
as niistrablc. A few journals edited by men who are
too ignorant to know that the people have forsaken the
Church of Rome, and will have none of it in temporal
affairs, no matter what wailing there may be over their
defection. Men who are too stupid or too much blinded
by prejudice to realize facts that lie straight before
them, are, alas ! the guides of a minority, who, taking
their literary and religious teaching from them, are their
equals in ignorance and prejudice.

T he temporal powc • of the Pope exists no longer save
in Papal fond imaginings. The bishop speaks of the
temporal power as "morto per sempre." He says it is
j-o dead that no one thinks of speaking of it. And yet at
this very m.oment the Pope would not hesitate to shed
the blood of millions of Catholics, or to embroil the
whole of Europe in civil war, if by so doing he could
win lack the crown of temporal sovereignty.

But we are more concerned at present with the fact
that at this period of the world's history — and in face of
all the boasted toleration of Rome, and its professions
of allowing liberty of conscience— a Roman Catholic
bishcp is subject to the deepest humiliation, and is
punished publicly, because he has dared to say that the
temporal power of the Pope, being a thing of the past,

TFE CONFESSIONAL AND LIVES OF THE POPES. 369

I as siding

bis throne.

he had the

a right to

me while 1
e education
Dught. He
ress in Italy
en who are
orsakcn the
in temporal
e over their
luch blinded
light before
who, taking
^m, are their

) longer save
)eaks of the
le says it is
And yet at
tate to shed
embroil the
ig he could

A^ith the fact

nd in face of

professions

lan Catholic

ion, and is

say that the

oi the past,

should not be n!Iowed to become a cause of trouble in
the { lesent. The bishop very carefully refrains from
expressing an opinion as to the wisdom of the Papal
claim for temporal power. This is noteworthy. As it
is more than probable that belief in the temporal power
V. ill be made a dogma of the Church of Rome, which all
Catholics must accept under pain of eternal damnation,
he is wise. Whatever may be his private opinions, he is
very careful indeed to state that he does not even wish
to hint a word against the claims of Peter's successor to
the sword of earthly power, as well as to the keys of
heaven. But his argument is simply a common sense
one. A certain state of things exists — there is no hope
'if change — s^hould we not make the best of existing cir-
cumstances? And for saying this he must do abject
penance. If he had lived in the days when the Pope
had temporal power, how easy it would have been to
have erected a scaffold before the Vatican Palace, and
put an end to his troublesome theories by consigning
liim to the flames ! Rome has an easy way of ending
all controversy. Whether it is a Christian way or not
is another matter.

This bishop might be a drunkard or live an immora!
life, and no word would be said ; such faults, which are
only against the law of God, are easily passed over.
But to express an opinion which differs from that held
l)y the Pope is a sin which requires the severest
punishment.

Now let us consider the moral result of all this, and
we can better understand why nations have been
demoralized, and have sunk so low in the social scale
wherever Rome has had absolute power. Is it likely
il at this bishop would have ventured to express himself
so openly if he had not formed very strong opinions on

r 'I

■
If

■

370

INSIDE THE CHUKCn OF ROME.

this subject ? Would he have dnrcd Papal displeasure —
and he well knew what he dared — for a mere opinion
that could be changed or modified at pleasure? What
a terrible demoralization this man has suffered ! We
cannot for a moment suppose that his carefully formed
opinions have changed, but all ihe Fame he is obliged
to lie or to die, at least ecclesiastically. He is obliged to
declare his regret for haviiig said what he believes to
be true. He is obliged to express his abject sorrow for
having made a statement which he knows to be true.
He must express himself and accept punishment as
me who had committed a terrible crime. And why?
Simply because he has said what llu ...-ands of his
ftllow-countrymen, and probably a vast majority of
his fellow-ecclesiastics, know to be a fact — that there
is not the least hope of restoring the temporal power.
It is not a question of heresy, though he is treated
as a heretic. He must submit to the Pope's political
opinions, or be denounced as an unworthy child uf the
Church. At present the Roman Church would pro-
bably say that it was a "Protestant lie" if we said
that Roman Catholics were obliged to believe in the
temporal power of the Pope as an article of faith. But
what are the facts ? We have them here plainly before
us. Any cne who dares to say that theieis no hope of
the restoration of the Pope's temporal power, and that
this being so it is a question of common sense to make
the best of the situation, is treated as a rebel and is
punished accordingly. It is no wonder that the Pope
resented th;. erection of the Bruno statue so bitterly;
it vas a public declaration that v^hatever punishment
he might irflict in the future on those who differed from
him, he could not silence them by death or torture.
JS'pw what must be the mental sta^e of men, like ^h§

THE CONFESSIONAL AND LIVES OF THE FOFES.

ileasure —
e opinion
? What
-ed! We
lly formt'd
is obliged
obliged to
Delieves to
sorrow for
o be true,
shment as
A.nd why?
ids of his
Tiajority of
-that there
3ral power.
; is treated
e's political
:hild of the
would pro-
if we said
ieve in the
faiih. But
ainly before
no hope of
and that
ise to make
ebel and is
at the Pope
so bitterly ;
punishment
iffcred from
torture,
^en, like the

Bishop of Verona ? Me knows perfectly well thnt tl; •
Pope is VTong, and that he is ri^ht. But you ..'il! s.iy
that he caniiot be a good Catholic unless he believes
the Pope to be always right in everytliing. This is
the theory of obedience in the Roman Church. But
how does it wnrK ? Is it not evident that it is per-
fectly imposible for a man to give up his carefully-
formed opinions? He may be silent, but he cannot
alter his judgment. Besides, this is not a question ai
present of infallibility, and here is a point to be noted.
When I entered the Roman Church, the immense
latitude which is allowed (on p:ii)er) by the Church in
matters of opinion, was pointed oui; to me; and I was
assured over and over again tiiat the Church only a:ked
submission of the mind and juJgnent on matters
strictly defined to be of faith by the whole Church.
But how very different is the real state of the case.
Now the Church has abandoned her ancient faith in
herself she is no longer infallible, her divinely given
power is abandoned, and handed over to an individual.
And see the disastrous result : every political opinion
of a Pope is made a subject of infallible decisions, and
woe to him who controverts them. Practically, the
temporal power of the Pope is as much a doctrine of the
Romish Church as the personal infallibility. In fact,
we may say that the one is logically involved in the
o!her. If the pope is infallible in all his pronounce-
ments, why should not he be infallible in his political
pronouncements? In fact, while the Roman Church
denies that she interferes in politics, despite ample proof
to the contrary, she nevertheless admits that wheri
pcliticai questions come within the domain of morals,
she has a divine right to make an infallible pro-
nouncement, Apd note it well, she and not you, or even

M ^ ^

J/2

LYS/PE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

1 1

i;l

I i
■ )

I
ij

: . ji?-:

-i f'

1 '

K M I '■■

her most faitl ful lii^Iupp, is the ji'dge of the ciiTimi-
stanrcs in wliirh her jiolitical dccisi )ns nrc infulliblc.
W.'S thf re ever such a trcnicr.clous cLiirii to power, so
well conccaltd, r.nd so surely acted upon ?

Rrmc dciiior:ilizC'^ her suhjects by criisliing every
aspiiati(n, and by iiiv. King the conscimce in ceaseless
diniciiltics and doubts. The divinely inspiixd voice of
conscie!icc speaks all tlic time by the will of God. A
man may subn it from fear to a decision which he knows
to be wrong, but his conscience revolts all the same.
lie may resist God to obey man, but for a time at
leart, ih.v^ power of God works against the power of
man ; aid dcmoialization at last ensues when, th-.; voice
of God in the conscience being more or Lss deliber-
ateiy di-oboycd, the man ceases to rtspect himsel'".
How can a man respect himself when he has violated
his ccnscxuce? lie falls lower and lower even in his
ov\n ( s'j*n.:.tion. Some men fall into I'eckles?, menta.l
ilcmoraiizali' n, and become eventually infidels ; others
fall into moral demoralization, and S(ek in the graiifi-
caiion of their passions a relief for the suppression oi
their reasrii.

The unhappy bishop having acknowledged in public
that lie has committed a sin, when he knows that le
has merely e.xpiessed himself on political questions, must
MOW express the same contrition, and do the sam*
].enance in the confessional, as if he had comniittc i
murder. If he had been a layman indeed he might
have easily c»btained permission from the Pope to ha\t;
broken the law of God, but priest or la3'man he coull
'.ever obtain permission to diff r in politics from the
inf.Jii' Ic head of his Church. To such inconsistencies
are men driven when they hand over their God-given
reason to ^ mgrtal like themselves,

THE CONFESSIONAL AND LIVES OF THE POPES. 373

iT clrrinn-
infi^Uiblc.
power, so

iing every
n cea5-'ele33
ccl voice of
f God. A
1 he knows

the same.
r a lime at
c power of
:n, tlv.' voice
css dtlibcr-
ccl himsel''.
has violated
even in his
lesF, mental
lels ; oihcis

the graiifi-
pprcssion ol

;ed in public
cnvs that he
.tions, must
lo the same
Id committf.i
.^d he might
IPope to have
111 an he couhl
lies from the
[consistencies
ir God-given

The ccnfessional is indeed a sys'.cm of sinning made
easy. It is useless to deny in the face of lecent events
that Rome does not grant indidgences for a consideration.
The facts of such grants are before the public. But it
docs not need much study to l<now that the confessional
is a ready resource for the free commission of crime at
pleasure. Roman Catholic moral theology is simply a
sort of intellectual sleight of hand in which he who
shows how the most sin can be committ; d with the
least penalty, is the most succLSsful student. I am
aware that 1 am making a statement which, if it were
incapable of proof, would be a very wi:kcd one. I
might give my personal expeiience, and I have a right
to do so. I shall never forget the shock which I
received when I was told by a priest the casuistry
of the Church of Rome on the subject of— shall 1
say truth, or lying? I was assured by an eminent
theologian that you could tell any lie you pleased, if
you made a mental reservation to the contrary. For
example, if you were asked if you had a book, or any
thing else, you could reply boldly No, without telling
a lie, because, though you had it, you had not got it
for the person to whom you spoke.

But I give proof from the books used by the Roman
Church for the instruction of her priests. Just as
I 1 ave quoted from the officially approved catechism of
the Church of Rome, en the questicn of the real teaching
of that Church, and have begged those who may be in
ccntroversy with Rome to make their opponents kee.)
to their own authorized state.Tenls, so now I say it ij
just, both to us and to Rcme, that we should judge her
system of mcral theology by her books of moral theology.

It is the proud boast of Rome that she never changes.

3r .—

374

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME,

'I'hat she docs change her religious beh'ef all history
proves, hut we take her at her word, and therefore we
; rcjustiru d in quoting from her books of moral theology,
:i:uient and modern. The fact is, tha^ slie has been
'^' liged to change her theology, and theiv. or"* to change
l!ie teaching in her catechisms, and public c inion has
oMiged her to modify some of the statements in her
niaiuials of moral thcolDgy. For example, her famous
' Dens Theology" has b en practicaly withdrawn, be-
cause of its too explicit statements, and other manuals
hive b( n substituted which teach the very same doctrine
i ' a more discreet form.

'■Ji- ii U

A religion which does not inculcate the great virtue

•.'f" truth, is a poor sample of Christianity, and Rome

i;.ts shamefully and persistently persevered in teaching

ni ;ral theology in which the necessity for truthfulness

:s conspicuous by its absence. In " Dens Theology " it

s plainly state 1 that the person who wishes to deceive

another can do so without sinninj^, by mental reser-

v.ition. If you are asked, " I lave you seen Peter ? " you

"in siy you have not seen him, although you saw him

.1 sliort time before, because you did not see him at tne

. oiiient when you were asked. In fact, the whole

y^tjm of Roman Catholic theology on the subject of

I uth gives the greatest latitude for lying, and carried

' t to its plain end would destroy all confidence

• twecn man and his fellows. As for equivocation it is

\ plained, approved of, and allowed in the plainest terms,

. 'd you may safely equivocate even on oath. If, when

)U take an oath, you use an expression which bears two

.canines, and }Ou apply your own meaning to the

Agression, though you know that your questioner will

a^ply a totally different one, you do not lie. In fact, the

rtlE CONFESSIONAL AND LIVES OP TIlE rOPES. 375

theology of the Roman Church amounts to this : You
may lie at any time or place, above all you may lie
under oath, if you do so in such a way as not to be
found out.

I must confess that until I had studied ** Dens Theo-
logy," which is the great text book and officially approved
authority, of the Irish priesthood especially, I often
wondered how it was that men about to be executed,
who had most certainly committed murder, could die
after denying with their last breath that they were
guilty, while the priest who had heard their confession
and knew their guilt, approved the act by his pres-
ence. But Roman Catholic theology teaches that a man
may deny his guilt and not lie. For instance (this
is the example given in " Dens Theology "), a man
may deny that he has killed anocher by saying, " I
have not killed him," if he understands secretly that
he is not obliged to say to the questioner that he has
done so. In plain English a man cannot lie to a priest
without sin, because he is bound to tell the truth to
the priest, but he may lie to anyone else, because he
is not absolutely bound to tell the truth to any one else.

It would be waste of time to go further into the
refinements of lying authorized by the Roman Church,
but we must say a word of the teaching of the Jesuits
on this subject, both because they are experts in the
matter of skilful equivocation, and because their moral
theology has the full approval of the Church of Rome.

The Provincial Letters of Pascal are too well known
by name to need much explanation as to their ol ject.
As for the facts contained in them, as all the statements
are taken from the highest authorities in the Jesuit
Society, there can be no dispute as to their accuracy.
One of the irost extraordinary assertions of Jesuit

Wi> '■ =Tr

ii^

WSWR -1 . lis. tHURCit OP ROMA.

* I

casuistry is in regard to the necessity of loving God,
or rather as to the needlessness of loving Him, for in
fact, the teaching of Jesuit theologians amounts to this :
that we need not love God if we avoid hating Him,
As a matter of precaution it may be as well to love
God, Suarez says, a " little previous to the hour of
dtath." This, easy theology of the Jesuits, has made
them the favourite confessors of young men and women
who wish to enjoy the pleasures of this life, and secure
the joys of the next. Nor is this easy theology for the
laity alone. A monk may, without sin, leave off his
habit if he wishes to frequent immoral houses, to dance,
or to steal. Indeed the study of the Jesuit theology of
several hundred years ago is at once the best evidence
of the necessity for the supprL-3:.icn of the society, as
well as the best evidence of the utter demoralization of
society when il; was under the absolute control of the
Roman Church. Priests and friars according to this
theology are allowed to kill, not only an enemy, but-
even one whom they may have reason to suspect may
attack their society, or speak what they consider evil
of it.

But the great modern theologian of the Jesuit order
is the Rev. Father Gury, a priest but lately deceased.
His moral theology is open to all the world, and it
would be impossible for any honest man or woman to
read it without saying, " Here indeed is the mystery of
iniquity." If ever a work was written to make sinning
easy for the rich, and reparation by the poor unnecessary,
this book bears off the palm of wickedness. All that
is needed is to have a good " intention," and you are
told with great care how you may make a bad action
good and permissible by the most ingenious arrangc-
(nent. And this is religion I This " sinning made

THR CONFESSIONAL AND LIVES OF TIlR POPES. 377

ig God,

Ti, for in

to this :

ig Him.

to love
hour of
IS made
I women
d secure
^ for the
: off his
o dance,
lology of
evidence
ciety, as
zation of
)1 of the

to this
my, bu*'
)ect may
der evil

it order

eceased.

and it

Dman to

stery of

sinning

cessary,

All that

you are

[ action

rrange-

g madt*

easy" is the great grace which a Church prof s^ing to
liave been founded by a God who abhors sin oiTers to
her followers.

There was a famous appaiition some years since in
France, about which there was considerable dispute
ntr-ongst Ronanists. The girl whochiiiTi- d to have seen
tlie ppparition was called Melanio, Whether she was
deceived or a deceiver matters little to the point to
which I wish to draw attention. In her letters she
ppcaks ."gain and again of the corruption and the evil
and immoral lives of the Roman Catholic priests of
France. In one of these letters she snys, "France
has been ruined because tlie clergy fear man more
than God." Then she speaks of how she has been
denounced by the priests because she has to'd the
truth about their neglect of the poor, and their love
of money. In another letter she says, " The sins of
priests cry for vengeance, and vengeance is suspended
over their heads." This is certainly very plain lan-
guage. In fact, according to her account, the priests
of France lived grossly immoral lives. In this same
book there are some letters written by St. Francis of
Paula who lived several centuries ago. He too speaks
(f and condemns the evil lives of the priests of his
day. Indeed it is a noteworthy fact that, in every
age of the Church, we find that those very men and
women who were afterwards canonized by the Romish
Church, denounced the priests of their times as the
great cause of the evils of their day. It is remark-
I'ble, as an evidence of the fear of episcopal censure
for saying anything which might be disparaging to
'he priesthood, that in several cases the words which
denounce the priests and specify their crimes, are put
in cabalistic language, while in other cases the places

i f

378

imiDE THE CHVnCH OP ROME.

''«

' /

\A ifi

where the pnssngcs come in, wherein priests are cen-
sured, are put in a condensed form in brackets, though
denunciations of princes and others are given in full.

A very remarkable work has been published recently
in France, called " Necessary Reforms in the Church of
France." it is published anonymously, but the author-
ship is well known. What a reflection it is on the
holiness of the Romish Church that no priest or bishop,
no matter how illustrious by his virtues, dare publish,
over his own signature, one word of the most necessary
criticism of the grossest evils. How this reminds us
of the charges made in the inspired Scriptures against
the Church of the Laodiceans .ich boasted that it
had need of nothing, while it wa:^ miserable, and poor,
and blind. Surely if ever a Church was blind, and
wilfully blind, that Church is the Church of Rome.
Like the fab'ed ostrich she hides her head in the mantle
of her infallibility, and refuses to see until the judg-
ments of God come upon her for her crimes.

The writer of this work uses very plain language.
" We see every day," he cries out, " our people for-
saking their churches and deserting our services, and
we know not how to recall them. Impiety and Indiffer-
ence increase day by day. Let us tell the truth : the
laity hate us." What a fearful avowal ! "Our people,"
he continues, ** wish for religion, but they do not wish
for priests."

Could there be a greater evidence of the utter failur>
< f the Roman Catholic Church to evangelize the world ?
lYance cries out /or the bread of the Gospel, and th •
" Church " gives her the stones of forms and ceremonies.
"Society hates us, it defies us, it declares that priests
nre hypocrites." It is tempting to multiply quotations,
from this work. But they are all in one strain : the

M*'

THE CONFESSIONAL AND I.IVES OF TITE FOPES. 370

sts are cen-
kets, though
'en in full,
hed recently
le Church of
t the author-
it is on the
St or bishop,
lare publish,
>st necessary

reminds us
ures against
isted that it
le, and poor,
3 blind, and
h of Rome,
n the mantle
til the judg-
3.
n language.

people for-
ervices, and
and indiffer-
e truth : the
3ur people,"

do not wisli

utter failure
the world ?
pel, and th •
ceremonies,
that priests
yr quotations
strain : the

writer has not dared to enter on the suljcct of the moral
reform of the clergy, he keeps solely to the fact that
the priests are tyrannized over by the bishops, and
that the education which they receive is so defectiv«}
that they cannot hold their own in any fairly educated
society. All this is no doubt true, but he docs not
touch on equally important matters, because he dare
not. His risk has been sufficiently great in speakincj
of the tyranny of bishops, and the ignorance of his
fellow-priests. If he touched on their moral degra-
dation as he has touched on their mental inferiority,
he might be sure his anonymous cloak would soon be
torn from his shoulders, and that he would suffer the
penalty of his daring as long as his life should endure.
Here are some of the expressions which he uses in
icgard to the educational status of his fellow-priests.
" Is it not too true that we are ignorant not only of
science and profane studies, which indeed we have
never learned, but even of theolog}-, which we have
only learned imperfectly ? Do we not consider a man
who has some knowledge of history, or who knows a
little Greek, or even a little Latin, quite a marvel of
learning ? Is not this our own fault ? We are far
inferior to the laity even in the rudiments of learning.
Ye?, it is our own fault. I will dare to say more : it is
the fault of our bishops. And those who study and
have some knowledge — are they not made the sub-
ject of ridicule and contempt amongst their brethren?"
Then he complains that there is no inspection, no exa-
mination of those appointed to professors' chairs. The
nomination of the bishop is the all-sufficient test
of fitness ; the pupils, he says, become attached to the
professors, and even if they were capable of judging
of their capacity would be blinded by affection.

• I

380

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

This too honest priest tells how a professor of
English was appointed in a college, who did not under-
stand one word of English. Have 1 not already said
that the affairs of the English-spcal.ing wold are
arranged in Rome by men who do not know one
word of the English language — who are as ignorant of
politic al economy as they are of history, and even of
geography ?

The writer of this remarkable work shows how the
very enactments of the Council of Trent are set at
naught by the bishops, who profess such veneration
for the Church. Such is the tyranny of these same
bisliops towards their priests, that, he says, they ask
themselves sometmies, Are t' :ey in Russia, or in Turkey?
Jefdousy reigns supreme : both on t':e part of bishops,
who relegate any studious or earnest priests to remote
places, where they may eat out their hearts in so'ilude;
and on the part of the olhcr clergy who make their
inferiority felt by tht.ir exhibitions of petty snito. And
this is a Roman Cath^ lie account of the " Holy " Romnn
Catholic Church in Fiance, whence we hear from time
to time such grievous lamentations as to the defection
of the laity from the Church. What wonder — when the
laity have left the priests so far behind in education,
and even in morals !

Rome is a wrecked and ruined Church, holding her
position, such as it is, not by the upholding arms of
faithful children, but by the sv^ord of political powers,
who h;:te her even while for political reasons they
support her. Even Ire'and, long taithful in sj i:e of all
rebuffs and slights, has at Inst woke up to the true state
of the case; and has declared in plain terms that she
will no longer submit to the political dictation of Rone.
. The Rev. T. Connellan has given an account cf the

¥ I fi: \

f ^ rt!

THE CONFESSIONAL AND LIVES OF THE POPES. 38 1

demoralized state of llie Iris-h priests which i.^ liDirible.
'1 his priest, who has recently left the Roman Catholic
Chureh, sa} s : —

" When I was a boy, engaged in birdnesting, or
watching the speckled trout as they plunged in the
crystal stream hesi Je my home, I went daily to the
san^.e village sclicol wit'i two families, and every one
in the lolali^3' regarded them as the offspring of two
priests. Ihey may not ha\e been — I do not state they
were — I merely state wl.at was believed and publicly
sta'cd by those competent to judge ; believed, t( 0, by
a people who to this day v. )uld expose themselves to
any lisk in order to shield a priest or cloak his failings.
Now this parisi), I presume, was a type of a great
many more. Ind:ed I am aw-: re that a very much
worse state of things prevailed in others. Several
3eais ago a priest, who was my own contemporary in
college, was stationed in a remote district where his
nearest neighbour was a lady of some taste and refine-
ment. I do not write these words to hold him up to
odium, but for the purpose of exposing the system to
which he fell a victim — a system introduced by a
fanatic in the Middle Ages, and alterwards made a part
of the Church's polity. Well, a great intimacy was
apparent between this pastor and his favourite lamb.
Afier some months the lamb was obliged to beat rather
a hasty retreat to Dullin. Her flight was too late,
however. An accouchciucnt took place in a small town
en route, and believing herself dying she revealed all
to the parish priest of the place. The seal of confession
did not prevent him — Roman theology specially pro-
vides for such cases — from making the fact known to
the erring priest's bishop. Of course the modern

3^i

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

Abclard was put under ecclesiastical censure, but my
readers will be happy to hear that he is now engaged
in propagating Roman Catholicism under the Southern
Cross. At the only Irish wedding at which I have
ever been present the parish priest was drunk wlien
performing the marriage ceremony. He had aficrwards
to retire to a bedroom, where his housekeeper, quite
as drunk as he, kept him company. The family of the
house charitably drew a veil over the ccene by locking
the door, and withdrawing the key. Indeed I might
cover pages with facts like those first mentioned, but I
have said enough for my purpose. Then the vices of
gambling and drunkenness were almost universal among
the Roman Catholic clergy of my acquaintance. Six
tumblers of strong punch at a sitting was not considered
much of a feat. 'Spoil five' and 'unlimited loo' were the
favourite games. I have known them to be protracted
until the rays of the morning sun had penetrated the
room. Then those engaged went off to their several
districts, some to celebrate Mass at station-houses and
denounce such vices as drunkenness and gambling with
an eloquence which drew ejaculations of horror fiom
the old women present."

\ \

I'' ';'i

■

But when the head is corrupt what can be expected
from the branches? Even Roman Cathi lie historians
of the lives of the Popes cannot deny that many were
(orrupt, and but few good. And how corrupt the many
vere cannot be told in these pages, except in brief.

What shall be said of the Papacy from 1378 to 1417,

"uring which peiiod there were constantly two or three

lival Popes? Can a Jrhip with two or three captains

even proceed on its course — to say nothing of its en-

;^a^ing an enemy? Of Pope Alexander VI., 1492, we

THE CONFESSIOh'AL AND LIVES OF THE POPES. 383

•houses and
iml'ling with
horror fiom

many were

read: — "The undisguised licentiousnesses displayed
during the late pontificates were now carried to a
monstrous excess : for the first time the bastards of
a Pope being brought forward as his acknowledged
children." 'I he terrible Cce^ar Bo.gia and the in-
famous beauty Lucretia Borgia, whom it is impossible
to vindicate from murder and licentiousness, were of
the number of the childicn of Alexander VI. It may
here be noted tl.at from 1417 the so-called Papal Suc-
cession ceased. Originally the Bi-.hop of Rome was
elected by the clergy and people of Rome. In 1 059
election by cardinals was initiated. In 141 7, no regu-
lar cardinals remaining, the Council itself elected
Martin V. Never in the history of any civilized na-
tion has the sovereign authority sunk to greater depth
of infamy than did the occupants of the Papal throne
from the beginning of the tenth century to the end
of the fifecnth — thus: Pope Boniface VII., 894, hav-
ing plundered the Basilica, and converted the booty
into coin at Constantinople, returning, murdered Pope
John XIV.

Pope Leo V., 903, was deposed and imprisoned by
Pope Christopher. But this may be regarded as a
mere prelude to the following : — In 904 began the
ascendency of the two Theodoras and Marozia — three
strongly depraved women — who for upwards of fifty
years held the disposal of the Papacy, which they
secured for their paramours, their children, and their
grandchildren. Pope Sergius III., "a master of
rapacity, lust, and cruelty," lived in acknowledged
concubinage with Maroz'a. Pope Jthii X., 914, lover
of Theodora, who governed Rome as queen, through
her influence secured the Papacy, After fourteen years
hQ \s^% 3tarve<^ or $uffocated, his brother having been

354

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

i i

murdered in his very presence. Pope John Xf., 931,
is said to have heen a ba t ^rd son of Pope Sergius
and the infamous Marozia. Pope John XIII, 955,
deposed Pope Leo VIII., in 964, and annulled all his
ordination??. The ab^urdity of inuillibiiity is here
cm inusly manifest, for Leo VIII., after being reinstated,
degraded Pope Benedict, reducing him to the rank of
deacon. Pope Inno:ent XIII., 1484, is said to have
had seven i'legltiiuate children by as many mothers.

Baronius aigucs that when the Papacy was filled b}'
a succesfion of " human monsters, most vile in life,
most abandoned in morals, even to the utmost extent
of infamy," its continuance — unlike other governments
in which vice is followed by ruin — must be a token of
special Divine patience.

Other most necessary depositions were those by King
Henry and the Council of Lutri near Rome; "three
devils," ns Benzo terms them, being then deposed.
The dissolute Pope Benedict IX., 1044, being twice
driven from Rome, was succeeded by Sylvester III.
After three months he found himself opposed by the
exiled Benedict. The latter having sold his title to
Gregory VI., finding himself disappointed, resumed hi>
pretensions to the Papacy ; so Rome found itself divided
between them. But in 1046, all three were deposed,
Sylvester being imprisoned for life. Pope John XXIII.,
141 5, who so treacherously violated the imperial safe-
conduct in the case of John Huss ; and who was told to
his face by Hallam, Bishop of Salisbury, that a Generi/i
Couiitil was superior to the Pope; was commonly
staled the "Devil Incarnate." Von der Hardt give.:-
the fifty-four accusations preferred against him in th:
Council of Constance. As Pope he was charged wiiii
every conceivable crime, was thereupon deposed, May

IE.

ohn Xf., 931,
Pope Ser^^ius
1 XIII, 955.
lulled all his
liiity is here
ng reinstated,
D the rank of
said to have
/ motiiers.
was filled b}'
; vile in life,
itmost extent
governments
be a token of

1 r
O

:hose by Kin

lome ; " three

hen deposed.

being twice

ylvester III.

posed by the

his title to

resumed his

tself divided

ere deposed,

ohn XXIII.,

mperial safe-

D was told to

lat a Generi/i

commonly

Hardt givCj

t him in ili :

harged wit!i

eposed, May

THE CONFESSIONAL AND LIVES OF THE FO FES. 3S5

29th, and was condemned to be kept in custody, the
further disposal of him being left to the new Pope.
In July follov\ ing, this Council of Constance also deposed
Pope Gregory XII. Two years later it deposed Pope
Benedict XXIII. for perjury, schism, and heresy — this
deposition being proclaimed with sound of trumpets
throughout the streets of Constance. The Council of
Pisa, 1409, had before this declared these two deposed
and excommunicated. Another notable instance of the
deposition of a Pope is that of Eugenius IV., by the
Council of Bisle, 1439, as incorrigible, schismatic,
and obstinately heretical ; its decrees being confirmed
ten yeais later by Pope Nicholas V.

We may also note the charge of heresy against Pope
John XXII., 1333, as to the "Beatific Vision," con-
demned by the doctors of the Sorbonne, and only
retracted on his deathbed, this condemnation being
formally decreed by his successor Benedict XII.,
January 29th, 1336.

As to this latter decision, Raynaldus and others say :
" Some thought this decree heretical." So here are two
Popes whose ex-catliedni pronouncements are in direct
conflict, neither escaping the imputation of heresy.
Here also may be mentioned the action of Boniface VIII.,
1294, rescinding all the acts of Pope Celestine, and
confining him in the Rock of Fumorn, where, after ten
months, he died.

Pope Stephen VI., 891, caused the body of Pope
Formosus to be dragged from its tomb, and placed for trial
in the Papal chair, a deacon being assigned as advocate.
A council having assembled, Formosus was accordingly
condemned, the ordinations conferred by him were
annulled; his corpse stripped of the pontifical robes;
the fingers used in Benediction w^re cut off; and th$

m^^^

j|.

It
I!

3S6

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

body, after having been dragged about the streets, was
cast "into the Tiber." Surely in all this there was
nothing lacking of the cx-caf/ic(/rd'* or official pro-
cedure! And certainly the imprisonment, poisoning,
and strangling uhich terminated the career of this
Stephen were richly merited.

But still more of " ex-cai/ic(frd" action complicates
this affair, for Pope John IX., 898, rescinded the
condemnation of Pope Formosus, and stigmatized the
proceedings of the council under Pope Stephen.

i i

CHAPTER XVI.

ROMAN CATHOLIC LITERATURE AND ROMAN
CATHOLIC HIGHER EDUCATION.

AGAIN we take the test of Roman Catholic state-
ments of facts in regard to Roman Calholic
literature and Roman Catholic education.

It is noteworthy that Roman Catholics who make
the loudest complaints, when they dare, on these sub-
jects, are the very first to denounce Protestants when
they call i.ttcntion to the absence of a Roman Catholic
literature worthy of the name, or to the failure of
Roman Catholic education.

Whenever a Protestant makes any obseivation on
the subject of Roman Catholic literature, he finds a long
list of names hurled at his head as specimens of the
love which Rome has for intellectual progress. Just
in the same way Protestants who complain of the evil
lives of the Popes, are confronted with the names of the
canonized saints. If only those who are thus deceived
knew the facts in each cate how different would be the
verdict ! But Rome possesses the immense advantage
of not only being able to make dogma, but she can also
make history and biography. And then she has the
additional advantage over all other historians and
biographers that she can compel her readers to accept
what she says without doubt or inquiry.

With regard to the present state of Roman Catholic

(^ "

388

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

literature, a glnnce nt the scrinls and nc\vsp:^pers of the
Roman Ci.tholic Church should be quite suflicicnt to
establish their cliaracter for utter inefficiency. The
Knplish Roman Catholic Press is certninly very superior
to that of America, but the former has had the advan-
tage of the editors!, ip of men who did not owe their
education to Rome. It is the same with regard to
serial literature. Rome could not produce anything
worth reading until the stream of p( rverts who came
into her fold, and many of wh.om are leaving it of late,
gave a literary and hip,hf'r tone to her Press. It needs
only to compare the Roman Catholic papers with those
of other denominations to be at once convinced of the
great infcri rity of the former. I had at one time
inttndcd to take these papers one by one, or at least
to takvj sevcn.1 of them to compare with the papers
published by difTt-rent denominations, but it would be
simple waste of time; I will rather let Rom.an Catholics
sp( ak for themselves.

And it is easy to see why literature of the higher
class can never flourish under Roman Catholic control.
Any popular writer can be crushed easily and finally
by a jealous infeiior, and this is of frequent occurrence.
And what man with a mind will be willing to occupy
himself in intellectual research, when his sole reward
may be to be silenced, as he cannot be burned ! The
Roman Catholic Press seems to exist only to applaud
whatever the Pope or the local bishop says, to publish
his many enactments, to find a reason to approve what-
ever he does, whether it is allowing incest, or permit-
ting money given for Masses to be turned to other
uses. The editor of a Roman Catholic paper, having
expressed his regret that the Pope should have per-
mitted the incestuous marriage of a royal uncle and

LlTEHtAfURE A^rb r/lC/lSR EDUCATlOy. 389

niece, snys tlint a recent editorial in the Daltiniorc
Mirror iK fending siicli a nianingc "lias done more
to injure Catholicism in this country thnn we wish to
state. We have been guided by the Holy Father and
ihe liii;hest aulhniities in the Church in our defence of
ihe truth. . . . Will not our Memi)his brother smother
liis gloomy feelin.t;s in the matter, and oblii;ingly state
jii5«t how much Catholicity has been injured by our
bupjort of the act of the Sovereign Pontilf? Our
esteemed contemp )rary, the Baltimore Mirror, unqucs-
tion;;bly one of the ablest expounders of C.'itiioiicity
among the papers publislied in America, stands on
the basis of ecclesiastical law in defending the recent
msrriii^e, by special dispensation, of a titled European
urn le and niece, and asks the Mcni/ /us Calliolic Journal
wherein it errs in so doing. We deem it almo:?t un-
necessary' to inform the Mirror that t'.erc are some
things that in sorrow the Church permits, but will not
bless or approve. This 's one of them ; and the less
frequently they occur, awu the less said about them the
better, for the laws of established society, under which
Americans live. What might not have been considered
unique in bygone ages is looked upon in a dilTerent
light at the present time. What the Church does
through the agency of the Holy Father, Catliolics need
not be afraid or ashamed to acknowledge at all times."

And it is to such pueiile defence of what they know
well is utteily indefensible, that thinking men are com-
pelled by the terrible nectssity of dt. fending the
unscriptural doctrine of the Pope's infallibility. Some
swallow all infallible pronouncements with a grimace.
What matter ? They are not responsible for the doi'igs
of the Pope! He is infallible! their only duty is to
insist on his infallibihty and uphold it, no matter what

. i

|.l

390

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

he docs. Some, whose consciences are not yet drugged
to death by years of silent submission to evil, utter
faint cries of pain and shame, but they are at onre
silenced by their bishops, who tremble lest it should be
known at Rome that any publication under their con-
trol should have said one word other than of praise of
the Pope, who has made them, and can unmake them
in more ways than one.

One Rnman Cntholic writer, the editor of the Mil-
waukee Calholic Citizen, commenting on the Freeman's
Journal edit rial on burial abuses has dared to say:
"What is a Catholic paper for? Is it to be a mere
couit journal, filling its columns with innne flatter}', and
monotonous laudations of everything to which the name
of Calholic is attached? I\Iust it play the cowardly
parasite to its readers, picturing them as inchoate angels,
shutting its eyes to evils that afflict <'.em, and venturing
to assail nobody nearer to them than the Mormons ?
There is such a thing as Catholic public opinion,
whose influence must be brought into play in advancing
the social, moral, and religious condition of the Catholic
communit3\ Unless Catholic public opi' ion is coura-
geous enough to perceive and admit evils over which
it has control r.nd responsibility, no progress will ever
be made. We shall go on electing saloon-keepers to
office ; filling the prisons and almshouses with an
undue proportion of our race and creed ; tolerating
scandals which write us down among our fellovv-
ciiizens, and submitting to many other evils."

Another Roman Calholic paper declares that the test
of a " good Catholic " is to take a Catholic paper,
while 3''et other papers complain bitterly that Catholics
will not purchase or support their own papers. The

et drugged
evil, utter
e at onre
sliould be
their con-
f praise of
nake them

f the Mil-
Freeman's
?d to say :
be a mere
attery, and
h the name
; cowardly
)ate angels,
1 vemuring
Mormons ?
c opinion,
advancing
The Catholic
is coura-
>ver which
will ever
:eepers to
with an
tolerating
ir fellow-

lat the test

)lic paper,

Catholics

LITERATURE AND III CHER EDUCATION. 39!

lers.

The

paper mentioned also says, in an article headed "A
Good CathoHc : " —

"The matter of Catholicity in good standing," says
the Wesleni ChroniJe, " is determined by the test
questions : —

" (i) Does he pay for a seat in the Church ?

"(2) Does he send his children to the Catholic school?

" The cases are numerous, where these tests are
inapplicable, but for general use they will do. We
might further add — not as essential questions — but as
standards which go far to determining the quality of a
man's Catholicity : —

" (3) Does he belong to a Church society?

*' (4) Does he take a Catholic paper?

** Certainly, if an affirmative answer is returned to all
four questions, there can be little doubt of the sterling
Catholicity of the man. He is a supporter of the
Church. That is well, but we know that many merely
nominal Catholics rent a pew for their families. These
'Ca' holies' also may send their children to the
paiochial school. But the further tests rule them out.
They do not belong to a Catholic societ}", or they do
not subscribe to a Catholic paper."

Complaints of the state of Catholic literature are far
more outspoken in England than in America. Partly
because the Englishman is given to speak out his mind
plainly, Pope or no Pope ; and panly because English
Roman Catholics, who interest themselves in these
matters, are generally educated perverts. A "martyr
of history " is the name used by a recent writer in the
London Tablet, to describe the Roman Catholic historian
Mr. Burke. He says: —

" We can furnish a further instance of the indiffer-

392

/NS/DS THE CHURCH OP ROME,

i
1

' 'I

ence of Catholics for their literature. At this moment
we are publishing a translation of Professor John
Janssen's * History of the German People from the End
of the Middle Ages/ a work upon whose paramount
importance you have already dwelt, and which is,
indeed, a splendid apology for Catholicism. From
amongst the hundreds of circulars and letters which
have been sent to our co-religionists, we have not
succeeded in securing one Cathoiic subscriber, and
were it not for the help and support of our Protestant
fellow-countrymen, we should never have been able to
publish this work. Now we ask. Do Catholics read ?
Do they read history ? What is the cause of their
culpable indifferenr" for historical works ?

"Mr. Burke's wo.ks well deserve to have merited
for their author a literary pension, but where is the
Catholic who has sufficient patronage to get it ? They
should have brought him through their publisher a
handsome remuneration for his pains, had Catholics
the zest for, or did they take the trouble to read, history.
Strange to say his writings, trenchant though they are
against Protestantism, have been more sought after by
Protestants themselves than by his co-religionists, and
could merit an encomium from Mr. Gladstone, while by
leading Catholics they have been simply ignored.

" Seldom have an historian's merits been recognised in
his day, and Mr. Burke's, I fear, will prove no exception
to the rule. If Dr. Lingard was slighted by his own,
and his merits not acknowledged till pointed out by his
opponents, so, too, must our present living historian
suffer. Still, as he lives in my parish, I must in duty
raise my voice in his behalf. In the last stage of
poverty, his clothes in pawn, rent unpaid for months,
and saved only from starvation by the little the priests

LITEI^ATURE AND niGltER EDUCATION. 393-

can give, Mr. Burke's career must soon clo-e, unless
something he done to make his invTeasing years more
comfortable, and stave olT the end of a life which ha^
already shed some considerable lustre on Catholic
literature.

"Several valuable historical works still remain in
manuscript, because the authors — men distinguished
for their literary abilities and laborious research —
are unable to encounter the ruinous cost of p iblication.
As an instance in point, I may cite a fact \vhich has
just come to my knowledge. In the July of la t year
a work, combining both hi )graphy and history, was
published by a well-known Catholic author, which iias
been most favourably noticed by tiic Tablet, and by its
contemporary the Weekly Rei^isler^ as well as b}^ the
Month and the Dublin Review. The book was publishtd
partly by subscription, yet at the present date only
half the number of subscribers have paid for their
copies, leaving the author burdened with a hea\y
deficit."

It should also be noticed that nearly all Cru-dinal
Manning's works, and I think all of Cart'in:;! Newman'^,
have been issued by Protestant publishers. My own
experience in these matters, with an a'count of the
injustices to which I was subjected by priests in con-
nection with my literary work, will be found in my
Autobiography.

A writer in the New York Catholic Review says : —

" The narrow views of some Catholics shock in-
telligent converts, and they provoke the thought that
sometimes jealousy of the talents of certain converts
has something to do with their harsh criticism. Did
those persons know that the greater number of con-

394

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

\ i

' !

life

verts endure a martyrdom of the heart, their charity
would induce them to spare and aid them, rather than
disturb them."

Yet it is not for want of money that Roman Catholic
literature has failed. The Tablet^ of March 3rd, 1888,
says : —

" We have seen a calculation, according to which
the jubilee gifts of the Holy Father include no less
than 800 episcopal rings, 9,000 chalices, 30,000 stoles,
lOO,COO pectoral crosses, 50,000 vestments for Mass,
and 40,000 albs ! And yet cases are daily arriving
and being unpacked. With reference to the marvell'^us
stole presented by the ladies of Bogota, the capital of
Colombia, it is affirmed to contain 14,800 pearls, 800
emeralds, and 340 diamonds."

The above list however does not include the
enormous sums of money given to the Pope on this
occasion, nor the gifts of other precious stones and
valuables. Yet with all this wealth, the cry is still
for more. WHiy, we may well ask, is not some of it
used for the advancement of the Church ? Why is it
not used to teach the ignorant Italians of the Pope's
own country, when even the editor of the Roman
Catholic Freeman's Journal^ says (sarcastically, it is
true, but the adniission is of value) that it would be
better even to send out Methodist ministers to Italy to
teach the people, than to have them in the state of
ignorance of all religion, which Mr, L}nch describes
in the leading and only Roman Catholic magazine
of which America can boast. But whenever Rome is
attacked for her saint-worship, and told that her religion
is a religion of forms and ceremonies, her unvarying
reply is, that she, and she alone, has the sacrament of

LITERATURE AND HIGHER EDUCATION. 395

the altar, and her strong point as she thinks, is her
altar. And what of this? How does she show her
respect and reverence for it ? Is it not by lavish
expenditure, whenever it will win tlie attention of the
world at large, and by utter neglect whenever there are
only the poor to consider.

The Tabernacle Society attached to the Convent of
Notre Dame, Philadel[)iiia, reports that it has exhausted
its funds in supplying poor churches, and poor priests,
with the things needful for the decorous worship of
Our Lord. The Soiety needs material, silk, satin,
velvet for the adornment of the Altar of God, and for
the vestments of Mis priests. One priest writes from
a lonely mission in Colorado : " I had to say Mass in
vestments of old silk darned by my own hands, and
always ready to fall to pieces until the Tabernacle
Society sent me what I needed. If they know how
bare the altars are in some of our poor missions, they
would redouble their charity." Even in IriLuid the
condition of some country churches is wretched, though
tb.e collection for the Pope, in Archbishop Croke's
diocese alone, exceeded by far the entire collection from
the whole of England.

We might multiply such instances. We may add that
"converts" who are charn.ed and fascinated by the
exterior attractions of the Roman Church, know but
litt'e of its real state, or of the neglect and indifference
of that Church where such neglect and inditTcrence does
not attract public attention. Even the wine used in the
Fer\ice cf the altar, and soM by Roman Catholics, is
Foir.etimes of such a quality that a priest writes a
protest on the subject to ti.e North- western Chronicle.
Pardon me, if I again call attention to the fact that
iliis is a Roman Catholic paper, and the organ of the

■T "

396

iNSTDli, TirE' CIIlfRCTI 6 F ROME.

Archbishop of St. Paul's, Minn., who has been so active
in tmij^rating the Iiish to a ciiniate for which they were
utterly unfitted. This priest says that he leccntly
ordered some wine, warranted to be perfectly pure for
altar use— and let it be remembered that not only i;
wine which is not pure f>rbi(!den for altir use, but that
its use renders the sacrifice absolutely invalid. — The
dealer, he says, was a Catholic ; the wine bore all the
usual episcopal recomniendations ; yet on testing it,
he found that it was not only grossly adulterated, but
that it was " not wine at all." Nuw it is quite certain
tl at this Catholic dealer must have known perfectly
well tb.e quality of what he srild, and woi'se sti!l, he
must have known that he actually made every offering
of the Mass with this wine invalid and sacrilegious.
Truly it is only when one comes to know the terrible
irreverence and habitual unbelief of many professing
Catholics, that we can understand the state of countries
where the Roman Catholic Church has substituted
the teaching of the Church for the teaching of the
Scriptures.

Nothing could be easier for a wine merchant than to
secure the appi'obaiion of any number of bishops for
his altar wine, by an easy assurance that it was all
light, and a present of a supply for his lordship's use,
at the altar or tl",e table. Cert.-.inly some ecclesiastics
were guilty of the greatest neglect in a matter which
the Church professes to respect above life itself, when
such a state of things could be. And we may be sure
that the conscientious priest will suffer, sooner or later,
for his interference with the episcopal recommendations
of a favourite wine-seller. Probably he is yet young,
and will be wiser m time. Indeed, when we consider
all the requiiem«.i'its which Rome makes (on paper) in

0M£.

been so active
hich they were
it he leccntly
rfeclly pure for
at not only is
ir use, but that

in valid. --The
le bore all the

on tcaing it,
idulteratcd, but
s quite certain
nown perfectly

worse still, he
) every off^iiing
id sacrilegious,
low the terrible
lany professing
ate of countries
iias substituted
teaching of the

LITERATURE AND HIGHER EDUCATION. 357

her regulations for the service of the altar, and all the
^missions, or commissions, which will completely in-
validate her sacraments, it is a wonder if she ever has
a valid sacrament at all. A great deal, certainly, lias to
be taken on trust, even under the best auspices. And
yet according to her theology how tremc^ndous are t!'iC
issues ! If one sacrament is invalid from even th .•
rarelessness of an official, a bishop may not have been
consecrated, though he appears to be so. The failliful
u'ay be worshipping bread, v.here they think ihoy aie
worshipping the truly consecrated host, and they may
not have the benefit of Mass, though they have spent
large sums of money in pilous zeal for the repose of the
faithful departed. Even in the matter of Mass s, the
Pope can dispense with the ob'igation of saying them
at all, paid for or not paid for, as recent events have
shov/n.

irchant than to
of bishops for
Ithat it was all
lordship's use,
ne ecclesiastics
la matter which
ife itself, when
le may be sure
sooner or later,
Icommendations
is yet young,
n we consider
U (on paper) in

|liT

APPENDIX.

THE Rev. M. F. Foley, of De Land, California, writing
on "The Progress of the Church in America," in
the Catholic Mirror, remarks : —

"Catholics hear much on this subject. It is a favourite
theme with some ot our speakers and writers. It gives
them a fair field for the exhibition of profound statistic
knowledge, and for the display of lofty flights of eloquence.
It is, too, a popular, a 'catching,' subject; it pleases all, and
hurts nobody's feelings. It is not, then, to be wondered
at that a Catholic mutual admiration society has come into
being, the principal duty of whose members is to felicitate
each other on ' our progress,' and to keep as far aloof as
possible any rough men or rough things whose incoming
might tend to mar the existing serenity.

" We are often told of the marvellous growth of the Church
in this country ; seldom are we put face to face with the
truth that our gain has been to a great extent Europe's loss.
Again, when we are told how immigration swells our
numbers, seldom are we told that thousands of Catholic
immigrants lose the faith here, who might under other
circumstances have preserved it in the old world. Often is
the great natural increase in our numbers pointed out, the
fecundity of our healthy, virtuous matrons alluded to, yet
rarely is it noted that tens of thousands of the childrci.
born in this country to Catholic parents are for one cause
or other lost irrevocably lost to the Church. Much is said

400

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

1 1

of converts, little of perverts. Our gnins arc often counted!
our losses soldom reckoned. Some statisticians say thaj
the Catholics in this count y number eight millions. Are
we eight millions ? If we are, how many in this vast multiJ
tude are Catholics in little else than name ? Our panegyrist'
arc apt to measure the plory of the Church by her wealtl
in gold and silver, in buildings and lands, fot getting that hei
true glory lies not in these; forgetting that her Divinel
Founder had Jiot whereon to rest His head, and that the|
Church was gloi iuus even in the d ly when the prince of
Aj ostles could say, * Silver and gold I have none.'

" Our culogir^ts are fond too of measuring theglory of the
Church by the honours showered upon her rulers ; by pro-
cession, banquet, or reception ; by those gatherings whither
too often the time-servers flock, and where many times
fulsome flattery is poured out as water.

" Why the silence of some pulpits on the temperance
question ? Why when drunkenness is denounced is the
drunkard-maker so often left unscathed ? Why in some
great city parishes where drunkenness runs riot are there
no temperance societies worthy of the name? I await the
answer

" 1 he liquor-seller may head subscription lists ; he may
have the first place at feasts, and the first chair in the
synagogue ; he may sit at the right hand of the mighty; but
the angel of the Lord, who marches at the head of the
Catholic total abstinence legions, has pointed at him the
finger of contempt, and said to him in withering tones :
'Thou art the man.*

"Go into our prisons, our reformatories, our almshouses;
go into our great asylums where numbers of children are
Icirg reared, in what must necessarily be a hot-house
atmosphere, to face the storms of life. Go into the crowded
tenements of our great cities, into their lowest dens and
dives; see the misery, the squalor, reigning there; see the
men and women low and besotted, see the little ones dying

APPENDIX.

401

as flics in the fetid air — or, worse, living, to poison the nation's
moral atmosphere : in a word see degradation in its most
repulsive forms. In these abodes of crime, of poverty, of
misery, you will find thousands of Catholics. Ask what has
brought to prison and almshouse, to reformatory and orphan-
age, to dive and brothel, so many children (jf the Church.
Trutnpet-toned comes back the answer : * Drink drink.'

" What is the attitude of Roman Catholic young men on
the temperance question ? This is important, as th.? future
of America is in their hands — one of such grave importance
that I give the following statement : — 'The following resolu-
tion was twice voted down by the Catholic Young Men's
National Union, which held a convention recently in Phila-
delphia : Resolved — That the Catholic Young Men's National
Union, vievving the saloon as pre-emincnily the source of
evil to young men, use its utmost influence, and urge upon
the societies connected with it to use their utmost eflorts, to
prevent Catholic young men from visiting saloons. And
also to discountenance by all means possible the drinking
customs of society.'

"The C.Y.M.N.U. refused to warn its members against
frequenting saloons or to 'discountenance the drinking
customs of society.' It did that deliberately and decisively.
It twice had the report read, it twice had the vote taken on
it. It twice voted down, decidedly and promptly, the recom-
mendation.

" It is all very pretty to go on orating about our Catholic
young men, their capacity for good, the value of their
societies, their development ; to ask the blessing of the Pope,
to speak about our * zealous and devoted clergy ' and to
load down official positions with them, to show how attached
they are to our * Holy Mother the Church.' But in this
day of Catholic total abstinence extension and prosperity
with the council adding to the odium of the saloon, no so-
called Catholic Union can afford to wilfully, deliberately,
positively, and decidedly vote down a resolution, menly

402

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

rccommcmVnig CntlioUc young wen not to frcqitcnt snhous, ^nA
to discountenance the drinking customs of socie'y.

" It is nil very religious and devotional to urge attendance
at Holy Communion on the annual day, and to boast of the
thousands who answered the Union's call to be thus faith-
ful ; but how revolting to Catholic thought, and repulsive to
Catholic instincts, is the action of the convention in sustain-
ing the saloon. How it made Catholics shudder, to read in
the dnily report that surh a resolution, offered in a Catholic
convention, devoted professedly to the Catholic young men's
interest, spiritual and temporal, met with 'considerable
opposition.'

"'I'hink, too, that not a word was spoken in favour of the
resolution ; though there were many there, of course, in
favour of it. It was not through inattention. For attention
was requested by the Rev. Presi-^ent to the second reading.
The vote on being taken was largely in the negative; it was
again put to a vote — again voted down.

" Had we not been there and especially interested in this
question, and seen the thing done, it would i.ot be thought
probable. Hut our readers know it is a fact when the
Journal declares it.

*' The majority of the delegates to the last convention were
no doubt exemplary Catholics, actuated with true Christian
sentiments ; but it was plain to any close observer that there
were many also who lacked the first qualifications for such
important work. For instance, the vote on the proposition
* Is the saloon dangerous to our Catholic young men ?' was
simply disgraceful. At least five-eighths of these Catholic
delegates to a Catholic convention voted No — that is, they
voted in favour of the saloon."

Yet the v^'riter goes on to show by some curious manipu-
lation, by no means uncommon when Roman Catholic
priests have the management cf affairs, that it was made to
appear in the report as if the resolution had been voted. U

fE.

APPEXDL^,

Af>l

ut saloons, ai.d

icy.

rge attendance
;o boast of the
be thus failh-
id repulsive to
ion in sustain-
der, to read in
d in a Catholic
ic young men's
* considerable

n favour of the
, of course, in
For attention
second reading,
icgative ; it was

lercsted in this
i.ot be thought
fact when the

)nvention were

true Christian

[rver that there

!.tions for such

Ihe proposition

lig men?' was

these Catholic

-that is, they

[rious manipu-
iman Catholic
was made to
)een voted. U

is not possible to give here all that might be said on this,
or indeed on any one of the subjects which are treated of
in the present work; but I must refer to a place in my
Autobiograjjhy where an account will be found of a priest,
still an honoured member of Archbishop Ryan's diocese,
who not only breaks his temperance pledge himself, but
did his best to induce a young lawyer just rising in his
profession in Philadelphia to break his also. I had the
account from the very lips of the gentleman in question.
If the priest had succeeded, what ruin would have followed !
A career which was begun in honour and sobriety would
have ended in misery, and perhaps in guilt, and a large
family would have been sooner or later thrown on the
public for support. Yet such is the hold which Romanism
has on its votaries that this young lawyer is still, and is
likely to remain, a "devoted son of the C lurch." 'Ihis fact
should explain to many Protestants why it is that so many
remain in the Roman Church, who know but too well that
it is a state of utter and hopeless corruption, while many
will even deny the evil which they know exists. All this
is possible, because the Church of Rome is a political
system and not a religious system. It promises temporal
as well as spiritual good for adhesion to its cause, and it
has just enough Christianity to satisfy minds which do not
look below the surface.

At a recent Roman Catholic Total Abstinence convention
Father Hogan declared that it was '' Protestant " to denounce
men who went to the sacraments, even if they kept liquor-
saloons; yet a preceding speaker (Father Eliot) said :

" It is from the door of the saloon that the bloodstained
footsteps are tracked which lead down to the destruction of
the family ; it is the trail from the saloons to the low caucus^
and from the low caucus back again to the saloons, that reeks
with the deadliest verom that poisons our politics."

This just proves what we have been repeating so often :
the Church does not consider the kind of lives her mem-

II !

-, *

4(^4

/NS/r>£ THE CffUiatCff OP' ROME.

bers live, she only asks if they have given proof exterior
of belonging to the Church by receiving " the sacraments,"
and sh'j regulates her scale of sins as pardonable or un-
pardonable according to their obedience to her rules, rather
than obedience to the commands of Gjd.

It is the power of the saloon in politics which is at the
root of the evil, but it is also because the priest Is himself
so often intemperate that he cannot condemn intemperance
in his people.

We now give extracts from an article, taken from the
New York Herald, April 2()th, 1888, headed : —

THE SALOON IN POLITICS.

New York Liquor-Dealers claim to control Forty

Thousand Votes.

May nominate a Mayor.

If necessary $100,000 will be raised for the next

campaign.

'* You don't know what a force the liquor interest will be
in politics this year," said the vice-president of the Liquor-
Dealers* Central Association to the Herald reporter yester-
day. ** If it were not for the fact that we don't want to
hurt the Democratic party in the Presidential year, we would
run a candidate of our own for mayor. We have got to
do it soon, and not until we do will the great parties
recognise us as a distinct factor in politics, a factor that
cannot be omitted in any calculation. We carried New
York last year, and we will carry it this year too."

" I don't see how," said the reporter.

" Well, let me tell you. It will interest lots ot people,
and open some folk's eyes. Last fall we organized in
election districts, entirely separate from any oti.er party.
At each polling-place there was a liquor-dealer all day long
whose business it was to see that our votes were cast in

'J?.

proof exterior
: sacraments,"
onable or un-
r rules, rather

vhich is at the
riest Is himself
I intemperance

Laken from the

:s.

:oNTROL Forty

APPENDIX.

40s

•r the next

interest will be
^t of the Liquor-
I reporter yester-
don't want to
year, we would
^e have got to
[e great parties
:s, a factor that
'e carried New
\x too.

lots ot people,

te organized in

ly oti.*ir party.

^ler all day long

;s were cast in

the right way. At the very lowest estimate every liquor-
dealerin New York can castfive vo'es whichever way helikes.
Of course the average is much higher, but calculate on the
smallest number. As there are over eight thousand saloon-
keepers in the city, that means forty thousand votes absolute-
ly at our disposal. It is sufficient to decide any election."

Political Power of the Saloon.

" So great is our power that I know a saloon-keeper, in
whose whole election district only six votes were cast
against the candidate he favoured."

We conclude this sr^bject with another specimen of the
demoralization, which is caused and materially encouraged
by Roman Catholic patronage of the liquor interest from
political motives. But what an unholy alliance this is ! It
is an alliance whic' ^ives a present strength to '.he Church
of Rome, but it will eventually prove its ruin, as such alliances
must always do. In so far as the Roman Catholic religion
is Christian it is an alliance between Christ and Antichrist.
Antichrist may prevail for a time, but Christ is stronger,
and Rome will one day reap in tears of blood what she has
sown in the crime of drink.

The liquor-saloon is a present strength to Rome; mutual
interests keep the ecclesiastic and the liquor-selling together.
One tolerates, and the other pays heavily for the toleration,
and will do so until he finds that he no longer needs the
support of the Church. But what of the hapless victims
cf all this crime ? What of the unhappy children for
whom Rome also provides ; and whom she is educating
without Christian principles in her schools, in her sister-
hoods, and in her pjblic institutions, to run the same course
as their unhappy parents ?

We give from another New York paper the fruits of the
saloon in politics.

" Over one hundred prisoners passed in procession before

^^m

4g6

INSIDE Tim CHURCH OF ROME.

' f

■

Justice DulTy in Essex Market Police Court to-day. The
following are a few of the excuses given and their reception
by the 'Little Judge :'--

" ' Mary Shannon, you were intoxicated and sitting down
on the sidewalk.' * I had only taken a dose of bromide.'
' It was a dose of whisky, not bromide. I have seen you
before, Mary; it is not the first case of bromide you have
had. Ten days to ponder upon your ofi'ence.'

" ' Daniel Shay, yor were fjund drunk on the street.' *I
have been sick with pleurisy, and only took a couple of
drinks.' ' I have seen you before. Five days.*

" * Daniel C. Flyiin, what have you to say to the charge of
drunkenness?' * I am in the dry-goods business, and have
never been drunk before.' * Pay %2 for your load, and go
on your way rejoicing.*

" ' David Fitzgerald, you were unable to take care of your-
self; you are disgracing an historical name.' 'I am a
journeyman plasterer, and was working in a saloon. I
took a little beer, and it went to my head.* ^ Can you turn
a cornice?' * Yes, sir; and I have five children and a
wife.' ' Instead of buying whisky you should buy bread ;
but I will let you go.'

" * Katie Brick, you were drunk and making a noise on the
stree' ; and collecting a crowd.' ' I was just going back to
BrooKlyn.' * We have enough noisy women in New York
without importing them from Brooklyn. Are you married
or single? ' ' I'm a widow.* ' Ever drunk before ? ' * Only
once.' ' Five days.'

"'Mary Ilarr, were you drunk?' Mt was the only
time, your honour. I work for the Mutual Life Insurance
Company in Nassau Street.' 'What do they pay you?'
'Ttn dollars every two weeks.* 'Go home and don't drink
rny more."

"Justice Ilrgan is the Tammany boss in the F*irst
Assembly District. John Cantlon, a liquor-dealer of No. i6,
Morris Street, and 'Liverpool Jack's' friend, is on the

-day. The
ir reception

.itting down
)f bromide.'
/e seen you
le you have

street.' * I
a couple of

he charge of
ss, and have
load, and go

rare of your-
,' ' I am a
a saloon. I
an you turn
dren and a
buy bread ;

loise on the
)ing back to

New York
lou married

?' *Only

the only

Insurance

[pay you?'

lon't drink

the First

of No. 1 6,

lis on the

APFEI^DTX,

407

General Committee. Sunday last Canllon called Policeman
Tierr n of the Second Precinct into his place; and instead of
arresting Cantlon for keeping his liquor-saloon open, the
policeman at the Tammanyite's behest arrested his eleven-
year-old nephew Edward. They hurried to the Tombs
where Caution's countenance suddenly fell.

"'By Jupiter!' he exclaimed, * Paterson's on the bench.
I thought Ilogan Was to be here.'

"As is the custom the policeman reported the case to
Agent Becker, of President Gerry's society, on his entrance
to court.

"'Can't you lock up the boy until Paterson gets off the
bench?' Cantlon inquired of the agent. *I want the boy
sent to the Catholic Protectory. Paterson will make me
pay $2 a week and llogan won't. I can't afford to pay.'

" As Cantlon is on the bond of ' Liverpool Jack ' his claim
of poverty was scarcely credited. The case was submitted,
but Justice Paterson ordered Cantlon out of court, being
convinced, as only the most trivial ofi'ences had been charged,
that it was simply an attempt to get rid of the lad at the
city's expetjse.

"But the fiiend of the mancatcher turned up at the
Tombs j'csterday with the boy. Justice Hogan was on the
bench. Cantlon didn't take his turn in line. Me went
ahead of all and Justice Hogan promptly took up the case.
Cantlon repeated the same story on which Justice Paterson
had refused commitment. Justice Hogan nevertheless
committed the lad lo the Catholic Pruteccory, and in doing
so disicgarded a rule which is observed by every other
Justice. It is to hold the lad for an examination pendingan in-
vestigation made by Mr. Gerry's ofiicers. The lad's parents
are dead. Cantlon had promised to take care of him."

Some of the "Whyo" gang, recently hung for murder
after a career of brutal crime and a life of drunkenness,
certainly died in the odour of (t<oman Catholic) sanctity,
and v^ere attended and comforted in their last moments by

4o8

INSIDE THE CHURCH OF ROME.

'! I

' s

sisters and priests. But what of their unhappy oir-prinj
Sentenced or sent to Roman Catholic institutions, vvliere,
my personal knowledge, both their spiritual and temporl
interests are utterly neglected, in consequence of the ignc
ance and indillcrcnce of the sisters. They are brought ij
to follow in the footsteps of their parents, with wroij
ideas of virtue and vice. They are brought up accordii
to the ideas of sisters and priestjj, and the future of thes
children proves plainly that neither sisters nor priests ai
fit to educate the young. Dirt, disease, and ignorance, ai
a poor help to health of body and mind.

Wliy should sisters or others, who receive money fror
the State, object to inspection by the State? I am we
convinced that if Roman Catholic institutions were inspecte
by the State, unless indeed the inspectors were under th'
control of that Church, a great good would be gainec
for the poor children under their charge. I know ai
institution \\ here, from gross ignorance, and that carelcssnesi
which is the natr.ral outcome of uninspected independence,
thcchildren are constantly losingboth their e3'esight, and such
poor health as they had vvhen they entered the institution
But it is considered a crime even to suggest that a "sister*
could fail in the least matter, either in the education ol
the yourg or in anything else. If Protestants could onlj
know how this feeling prevails, and the unworthy motives
from which it is kept up, they would be wiser than theji
are, and would look a little more sharply after the expendi
lure ot public money in such institutions. Why should
sisters be exempted more than others from giving an accouni
of their stewardship, above all when the results of theii
system of education gives so much evidence of failure?

Printed by Hazell, Watson, & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury.

ROME.

inhappy olF-pring ?
titutions, where, to
itual and temporal
Lience of the ignor-
ley are brought up
'ents, with wrong
Light up according
he future of thesa
jrs nor priests are
ind ignorance, are

:eive money from
tate? I am well
ns were inspected
s were under the
would be gained
rge. I know an
i that carelessness
:ed independence,
-yesight, and such
d the institution.
3t that a "sister"
the education of
3tants could only
n worthy motives
wiser than they
fter the expend!-
s. Why should
jiving an account
results of their
2 of failure ?

id Aylesbury.